'h ' li - 



J 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS, 



%p33i Gnpijng^ ^M.. 

Shelf .„...(!.. 

UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. 



CHRISTIAN SCIENCE BROTHERHOOD 



AND ESSAYS. 



GOD AND HIS ATTRIBUTES, 

CHRIST AND HIS MISSION, 

THE DEVIL AND HIS WORK, 

THE BIBLE— Its Truths and Errors, 

SPIRITUAL GENESIS, 

CONDITIONAL IMMORTALITY, 

MODERN SPIRITUALISM — Truths 
and Errors, 

THE UNIVERSE, 

THE MILLENNIAL REIGN, 

INSPIRATION. 



BY 

JOHN MURRAY CASE, 

COLUMBUS, O. 7V ^ L 



Hann & Adair, Printers. 
1894. 



h- 






G 2ttobern prophecy. 



In the year 1850, an old man quite at the verge of the 
grave and with that inner vision that often comes at such a 
time, thus prophesied : u There must be one raised up who 
shall be so instructed in the ways of God and so imbued 
with his Spirit, as for the sake of the love of God and man 
and truth he shall sacrifice all therefor — life itself if need 
be. He shall be the herald of the dawn of the reconstruc- 
tion of society and the establishment of Celestial govern- 
ment on earth. He shall become gifted with the power of 
speech to thrill the nation and yet be so meek and humble 
that there shall be none like him in all the land. He shall 
be like unto a woman in tenderness, sympathy and love, 
and yet the strongest and proudest in all the land shall not 
have strength like unto him. He shall be universally 
gifted so as to draw from all sources of knowledge to illus- 
trate his teachings and shall paint man's glorious future in 
colors beautiful to behold. He shall be of a meditative 
turn of mind ; the sacredness of that which flows through 
him shall become manifest, and he shall feel that of him- 
self he is nothing and that God is all in all. He shall 
become known as the divine messenger through whom 
cometh heaven's mandates unto the people. The age de- 
mands such a one and in due time such a one will come." 

W. J. Gushing. 



Copyright, 1894, by John Murray Case. 



PREFACE. 



The contents of this book are so unusual as to 
demand an explanation. This will require some 
personal statements, which the author would 
gladly omit were it possible, and at the same time 
make the subject intelligible. He will, therefore, be 
pardoned for introducing a short biographical 
sketch upon matters directly connected with the 
work. 

I have always been moved upon and more or 
less influenced by a psychic force. This seemed 
to have been inherited, and at a very early age de- 
veloped to such an extent as to alarm my parents* 
I do not know the origin of this force, whether it 
is some subtile fluid connected with my own nature 
or whether it emanates from some individualized 
intelligence distinct from my own personality. 

I know only that at times it has such power over 
my body and mind as to make me almost an auto- 
maton. When a lad I often was led away into 
secret hiding places, and would there sit and write 
on pieces of slate strange messages, and talk to 



4 P)*eface. 

this second self as to an individual — not in audi- 
ble voice, but in a kind of impulse soul language. 

In 1874 the force came upon me with more than 
usual power, and I became for two years active 
in the promulgation of the doctrine of Christian 
spiritual communion as in opposition to the anti- 
Christian spiritual element. At that time a wave 
of Christian thought permeated spiritualism, and 
sought to form a distinct organization, and met at 
Philadelphia in 1876 for that purpose, but there 
was not enough Christian spirit in it to recognize 
the name Christian. From that time forward I 
withdrew from any further work in the interest of 
spiritualism, as the vital forces controlling it were 
almost wholly anti-Christian, and are still. 

I produced some inventions and organized a 
manufacturing company, which proved successful, 
and for several years gave my whole life and 
energy to that business. But all at once there 
arose in me an unaccountable dislike of the busi- 
ness, and my own inventions, which had cost me 
years of labor, and in which I had formerly had 
such pride, I began to hate. I finally sold out 
and concluded to retire. Then there immediately 
took possession of me the old impulse to work in 
the interest of the apostolic faith. I have fought 
against it as a delusion, yet still the " Voice " has 
continuously followed me. 



Preface. 5 

Being connected with a large manufacturing 
company for so many years, and through my in- 
ventions I have become known in every country 
where wheat is milled, and my feelings have been 
that for me to now start out as a " religious re- 
former," those who knew me would conclude I had 
gone crazy. 

To test the " Voice " I went off into the hills of 
Southern Ohio, and took up my abode alone, where 

I wrote, almost automatically, the basis of a u Re- 
ligious Brotherhood," substantially as herein 
printed. I then returned home only to lose faith 
and to refuse to be led into such a delusion. Then 
came a period in my life so remarkable that I dare 
not record it, for the most mysterious experiences 
of John Bunyan, before he began his Christian 
work, are scarce a parallel. 

After much suffering I concluded to obey the 
11 Voice" and went to Chicago, thinking I would 
lecture Sundays, and thus in a safe way test the 

II Voice " and my own capacity for such a work. 
But the walls of that great city seemed to frown 
upon me, and I lost courage again, and began to 
plan to go into my old business, when at once the 
old discordant and wretched experiences, as though 
there was a battle between two great forces, came 
upon me and threatened to destroy me. 

I then concluded to obey a feeling that had been 



6 Preface. 

with rne for several years, and to hide away some- 
where and see what the developments would be. 
I took my daughter Ethel and came here to Flor- 
ida and settled in a little cottage out in the coun- 
try, which I now occupy. 

On arriving here the " Voice " at once took pos- 
session of me and pushed me, as by a strong 
wind, down by the banks of the St. John's River, 
in the immediate rear of our home, when I buried 
both hands in the water, and raising them impet- 
uously flung the dripping fluid out into the tide, 
and waved my hands and fingers after it in an ex- 
cited manner. I could not understand the mean- 
ing of such a strange manifestation, but soon my 
fingers stopped, when I heard the "Voice" dis- 
tinctly utter the words, " Even as these drops shall 
mingle with the ocean and shall flow onward until 
they shall touch upon every land, so shall be the 
words of thy mouth." I then hid away in the 
bushes and fell down upon my knees and wept. 

I had no distinct idea as to what I was to do or 
how it was to be done, and still had doubts as to 
the genuineness of the call to a religious work, or 
that good would come of it, because I felt so in- 
competent and unworthy. I, therefore, concluded 
to write up some lectures on temperance and enter 
that field, for in that work I felt the world would 
not be so prone to call me insane. I tried, day 



Preface. 7 

after day, to write something in this line worthy of 
hearing, but my mind was a complete blank, and 
my hand a dead stick. I gave that up and then 
endeavored to prepare some lectures on " Holy 
Homes ;'' or " How to Make Home a Paradise. " 
I could make no headway in this ; my hand was 
equally dead and brain dormant. 

Finally I took up the old manuscript, which I 
had written in the woods of Southern Ohio, when 
my brain began to blaze and my hand leap with 
emotion. I went over it and made some modifica- 
tions, and then proceeded with the several essays 
as herein published, which have all been written 
without any premeditation or forethought as to 
what I would say. The inspiration has come upon 
me in bundles of thought that have throbbed 
themselves into me, and what I have done has been 
simply to arrange them in my own imperfect 
language. 

I have had some very strange experiences during 
the writing of these essays. There has been con- 
siderable disagreement between my own thoughts 
and those of the " Voice." My own mental activ- 
ity has been constant and unusually illuminated, 
but my will seemed to be locked up as it were. I 
have hundreds of times been made to stop in the 
middle of a sentence or word, and have often dis- 
covered from this that I was going wrong. There 



8 Preface. 

have been many times when the thoughts written 
were not in conformity to my own views, when 
there would follow a kind of whipping action of 
the mind — an impulse of the " Voice," then a will 
of my own thoughts, and a jumping about of the 
hand — a battle between the forces, until I have 
been compelled to submit or stop writing. 

My hand has seemed to have been appointed as 
guard to the " Voice ;" for when I have started to 
write anything which the " Voice " opposed, the 
hand or fingers detect it in advance, by a sensation 
of inward pressure when the word is opposed, and 
by a sudden jump when there has been objection 
to the subject matter. In fact the hand has been 
the only member of my body I have distinctly rec- 
ognized during the writing of these essays, my 
sense of self and surroundings having been almost 
completely absorbed. 

When I wrote a strong paragraph in defense of 
the truth that the coming of Christ is near at hand 
closing with the line, " I tell you, my brother, it is 
upon us," my hand instantly jumped from the 
paper and flung itself around my neck over the 
left shoulder, then the left hand flew over the right 
shoulder, the arms crossing each other, then I was 
lifted from my seat and pushed out into an adjoin- 
ing room, where the light was not so glaring, 
when a form appeared about a foot in front of me. 



Preface. 9 

My arms seemed to at once become attached to the 
spirit or apparently to vanish and the spirit arms 
take their place, and patted me upon the shoulders 
and face in the most loving manner and embraced 
me. It then raised the right hand and placed it 
upon my head, when I experienced a thrill of 
ecstacy I have never before known. The spirit 
then vanished, when I returned to see what I had 
written, and blessed God and believed. 

When I wrote the little story u How God Makes 
a Spear of Grass to Grow," the writing was sub- 
stantially automatic. The hand did almost all, 
while I sit and laughed like a fool and could not 
understand why. When it was completed I 
jumped up and ran out into the yard and continued 
to laugh spasmodically and throw up my arms in a 
state of ecstacy, as though there were a lot of jolly 
spirits all around me having some good jokes with 
our oracle over his unique description. These 
are only samples of the many strange manifesta- 
tions of the " Voice. " 

I have now completed this part of my work, and 
it has been the most pleasurable task I have ever 
performed ; I have been in a state of joy all the 
while. Whether it will lead to an organization 
embracing the primitive doctrines and powers of 
the apostles or not it does not matter, so long as 



10 Preface, 

it shall have an influence in hastening the day of 
the one great Brotherhood. 

We know a great deal more about the practical 
part of life than we did twenty years ago, and that 
it is unwise to expect a religious organization of 
any magnitude to spring into existence at once, 
neither would such be advisable, as it would be- 
come a wreck as quickly as builded. If five 
Brotherhoods, sound in the faith and endowed with 
the gifts of the spirit, can be built up in five years, 
it were much better than that five thousand should 
be organized at once, for in the five we shall have 
a base upon which to build — pure, holy, modest, 
with principles and line of work well under con- 
trol, while in an abnormal uprising, we should sim- 
ply have a great wonder without any spirit in it, 
except the spirit of confusion. 

We do not expect to become an Ecclesiastic in 
this work, for that is a field of labor for which we 
believe we are not adapted ; but we shall expect 
soon to issue a Periodical devoted to this line of 
thought, and shall hope for the support of all good 
Christians who have had glimpses of the beautiful 
beyond. 

Those who are not interested in our plan of 
organization may skip that; but in our Essays, we 
are persuaded they will find much that is new and 
calculated to stimulate thought. There are manv 



Preface. 11 

unusual theories advocated which cannot be con- 
clusively demonstrated, because they relate to 
matters that are not capable of absolute demon- 
stration ; but the evidences presented that Christ 
has a second mission, and that it is near at hand, 
and that eternal life is a condition to be attained, 
though the new birth and obedience to law, we feel 
cannot successfully be contradicted. 

We wish to say distinctly that we have no ambi- 
tion to become prominent in the establishment of 
a new branch of the Christian Church. We give 
the plan of organization for a Christian Brother- 
hood as a means of stimulating thought, and should 
it lead to a nucleus for the wider extension of Chris- 
tian endeavor, God, in his own good time, will raise 
up instruments to perfect that nucleus, and carry 
forward that work. 

Should any be inspired to assist in this work, 
financially or by the establishment of a Brother- 
hood, the writer would be glad to hear from them. 

The Author. 



POSTSCRIPT. 
After completing this book, we were about to 
send it away to the publishers when we were 
commanded to " hold for a time." Then we began 
to write a very strange production entitled the 
" Great Maldia," an occult work of prophecy. In 
the midst of this work we were commanded by the 
"Voice" to "go home," and upon arriving at 
home, read in the next morning's papers a notice 
that our wife had sued us for a divorce, making 
serious charges against us. All this proves the 
truth of the visions in our " Great Maldia," which 
work will soon be published so far as written. 



(12) 



Christian Science 3rotfyerf]oo5, 



Elder. — (Addressing the minister.) Brother, a 
penitent soul stands at the door of the Temple 
knocking. 

Minister. — "I am the door" (sayeth the word). 
44 By me if any man enter in, he shall be saved, 
and shall go in and out and find pasture." 

Let the stranger in all humbleness and meek- 
ness of heart approach God's Altar. 

Note. — The Elder will conduct the convert to the front 
of the pulpit ; the minister will continue the following ser- 
vices : 

Minister. — My friend, in entering into this 
spiritual alliance, you will not be required to sub- 
scribe to any rigid theological creed as a condition 
of membership . We are all seeking higher life, 
believing that true religion and true science are 
inseparable. We, therefore, admonish all to study 
well the teachings of Christ and his apostles, that 
they may act their whole duty toward God and 
man ; and to inform themselves upon the sciences 
of life, that they may be fortified against false 

(13) 



14 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

doctrines and the materialistic spirit of the times. 

In the establishment of degrees or circles this 
Brotherhood is following, as we believe, a princi- 
ple which governs in the spiritual spheres. We 
read of the third heavens and the seventh heavens, 
indicating that heaven is an abode of continuous 
unfoldment. 

In the Circles of Brotherhood we seek to lay 
broad and deep the basis of a true manhood, with- 
out which a Christian life is impossible. In the 
Circle of Purity we cleanse the spirit and purify the 
tabernacle of the soul ; and in the Circle of Holi- 
ness we reach continuously upward to a higher 
and holier life. 

Each of these degrees have their individual 
lessons, duties and responsibilities. Will you 
enter upon these duties and responsibilities with a 
determination to press forward, as God shall give 
you strength, until you shall attain to perfect 
spiritual unfoldment? 

Answer. — I will. 

Minister. — May the Lord God of heaven and 
earth, and the Lord Jesus Christ, his son, and the 
ever present Holy Spirits endow you with strength 
and make you fruitful in good works until you 
shall be gathered with the redeemed in heaven. 

Note.— If the member has been baptized this service will 
be omitted. 



Christian Science Brotherhood. 15 

Minister. — And now I baptize you in the name 
of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy 
Ghost. Amen. 

The baptism of water has no cleansing virtues 
within itself. It is an outward acknowledgment 
to the world that you have entered into the fold of 
Christ. It is also emblematic of the cleansing of 
the carnal body, whereby it will be made a fit 
dwelling place for the inner spirit. But there is a 
higher baptism that comes to us all when we have 
been purged of sin, and that is the baptism of the 
Holy Ghost. But this baptism is not given until 
the tabernacle of the soul has been purified by the 
crucifixion of the flesh, whereby all carnal desires 
are brought into subjection to the holier instincts 
of the soul. Be ye, therefore, mindful of this 
temple of the indwelling spirit, that it shall put 
away all selfishness, licentiousness, covetousness, 
untruthfulness, uncleanliness, and every unholy 
thought, keeping always in mind that you are 
11 encompassed about by a cloud of witnesses," and 
that the Holy Ghost cannot enter into the abode 
of the unclean. When you have cleansed your 
soul from all worldly lusts then may the Holy 
Spirit come and dwell within you and become a 
part of your being, and angels will minister unto 
you, and you may be baptized with fire, and re- 



16 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

ceive of the spiritual gifts promised to all who 
believe on and do the will of the Master. 

But if your body be an unholy temple, then will 
the spirits of the unholy enter therein, and turn 
your footsteps away from God and into the broard 
road that leads to death. Pray, therefore, unceas- 
ingly, that all disobedient and doomed spirits that 
creep in unawares shall be cast out, and that holy 
angels may continuously minister unto you and 
feed your spirit until you shall be filled with the 
Holy Ghost. Amen. 

We will now minister unto you the degree of 
Brotherhood. 



(Drcle of Brotfyerfyoob. 

Under the teachings of Christ we must look- 
upon all men as one brotherhood, and the federa- 
tion of nations into one great kingdom in which 
Jesus Christ shall be the spiritual head as the final 
fulfillment of divine prophecy. We know of a 
truth that discord and strife and war must needs 
be until the final great conflict, which we believe 
is near at hand, after which u The sword shall be 
beaten into plow shares and the spear into prun- 
ing hooks ; neither shall they learn war any more, 
for He hath made of one blood all nations to dwell 
upon the face of the earth." We, therefore, teach 



Christian Science Brotherhood. 17 

peace and brotherly love, to the end that when 
Christ shall come he shall find the seed sown for 
the harvest of the great day. 

In taking this sacred degree of Brotherhood, 
yon will obligate yourself, so far as it is in your 
power, to maintain the following most solemn 
covenant. It embodies nothing but what was 
taught by the Divine Master, and if your heart be 
always filled with love it will prove an easy cross 
to bear. 

Repeat after me the following : 

COVENANT OF BROTHERHOOD. 

I will love my brother as myself, || I will min- 
ister unto his wants in distress || even as unto my 
own body || and my own beloved || whom God has 
given or may give unto me. || I will deal justly 
with my brother || and if he does me an injury || I 
will repay him with kindness. || I will eschew all 
malice, || all deceitfulness, || all uncharitableness 
toward my brother, || and if he is in danger of 
falling, || I will reach forth my hand and lift him 
up. || I will visit him in sickness and distress, || 
in adversity and in prison, || when hungry I will 
give him food, || when naked I will clothe him. || 
I will not speak evil of my brother, || though he 
shall fall into sin, || but will counsel him to a holy 
upright life; || and whoso is my brother is also my 



18 Christian Science' Brotherhood. 

sister, || and my sister is my brother; || for we are 
all one in Christ. || I will do all in my power to 
sustain and build up the Christian Science Broth- 
erhood, || and will give to it of my substance, || 
as God in his goodness shall give unto me. || To 
this end I will see to it || that the evangelists of 
our church || shall have shelter and food and 
raiment, || and my purse strings shall be loosened |[ 
to send them forth in their holy w r ork. 

minister's admonition. 

And now I admonish you in the name of the 
searcher of all hearts to be faithful unto these 
sacred vows, for they are not the voice of babbling 
mouths and vain boasters and hypocrites, puffed up 
in their own conceits ; but they are the words of 
soberness, and let them sink deep into your heart. 
And remember, my beloved, that you keep invio- 
late that sacred commandment of Christ " Love 
God with all thy mind, and with all thy soul, and 
with all thy strength, and love thy neighbor as 
thyself, for in this you fulfill the whole law and 
the gospel." For no man can thus love God and 
his brother unless he be a child of God. And if 
he be a child of God he will fulfill all God's com- 
mands. And remember, also, that " When the 
Son of Man shall come in His glory, and all the 
angels with Him, then shall He sit on the throne 



Christian Science Brotherhood. 19 

of His glory ; and before Hiin shall be gathered all 
the nations ; and He shall separate them one from 
another, as the shepherd separateth the sheep from 
the goats ; and He shall set the sheep on His 
right and the goats on the left. Then shall the 
King say unto those on His right hand, u Come 
ye blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom pre- 
pared for you from the foundation of the World; 
for I was an hungered and you gave me meat ; I 
was thirsty and you gave me drink ; I was a 
stranger and you took me in ; naked and you 
clothed me; I was sick and you visited me; I was 
in prison and you came unto me." Then shall 
the righteous answer Him saying: u L,ord, when 
saw we thee an hungered and fed thee ; or athirst 
and gave thee drink; and when saw we thee a 
stranger and took thee in ; or naked and clothed 
thee; and when saw we thee sick and in prison 
and came unto thee ; and the King shall answer 
and say unto them, verily I say unto you in as 
much as you did it unto one of these my brethren 
even these least, you did it unto me." 

And now L.extend unto you the hand of fellow- 
ship, and accept you as a member of the Circle of 
Brotherhood in our holy communion. May the 
seed sown this day find an abundance of the pure 
waters of love springing up in your heart, that it 
may grow, and ripen, and bring forth fruit an hun- 



20 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

dred fold, which shall be returned unto you in that 
everlasting kingdom of recompense and reward. 

— Amen. 

The Congregation ivill read y responsively \ the folloiving 
lesson : 

Minister. — I am in darkness, Righteous One. 
Lead me out of this spiritual night. 

Congregation. — Take my hand, kind Father, 
take my hand. 

M. — / am out on a stormy sea, and the waves roll 
high. Leave me not here to perish Righteous One. 

C. — Take my hand, kind Father, take my hand. 

M. — With mine outstretched hands reach I unto 
Thee. Like blind a man stretch I forth my right 
arm. 

C. — Take my hand, kind Father, take my hand. 

M. — I wade through the dark waters. My feet 
are upon the sinking sands. There is no sure foun- 
dation under me. Save me Righteous One ere I 
perish. 

C. — Out of the darkness; out of the black 
night, I cry unto Thee — Take my hand, kind 
Father, take my hand. 

M. — Thus day and night while my spirit was in 
hell, I cried unto my Father ■, and he reached forth 
unto, me and lifted me up, and led me out of the 
darkness. Lead me on, kind Father \ lead me on. 

C. — Unto all of us who have cried unto Him 



Christian Science Brotherhood. 21 

hath He stretched forth His loving arm. Lead 
us on, kind Father, lead us on. 

M. — He brought me up out of the dark waters — 
up from the sinking sands, and placed my feet upon 
the solid rock — even the Rock of Ages. 

C. — Let us rejoice in our refuge. Make us firm 
upon this rock, oh Righteous One, and guard us 
from all sin. 

M. — What is sin that my soul abhor eth ? 

C. — Sin is inharmony. Sin is enmity. Sin is 
the mother of death. 

M. — What is holiness that my soul coveteth ? 

C. — Holiness is harmony. Holiness is love. 
Holiness is the Father of life. 

M. — Who will give unto me holiness of heart? 

C. — The shepherd will give it unto me. Let 
me go unto my shepherd. 

M. — Who is my shepherd? 

M. and C. — " The Lord is my shepherd ; I shall 
not want. He maketh me to lie down in green 
pastures. He leadeth me beside the still waters. 
He restoreth my soul. He leadeth me in the paths 
of righteousness for His name's sake. Yea, 
though I walk through the valley of death, I will 
fear no evil for Thou art with me ; Thy rod and 
Thy staff comforteth me. Thou preparest a table 
before me in the presence of mine enemies ; Thou 
annointest my head with oil ; my cup runneth 



22 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

over. Surely goodness and mercy shall follow me 
all the days of my life, and I will dwell in the 
house of the Lord." 

" Praise the Lord who is from everlasting to 
everlasting." " Let everything that hath breath 
praise the Lord. Praise ye the Lord." — Amen 
and Amen. 

Invocation. 

Song. — By the congregation. 

[ Here may follow, if time permits, a love feast of song, 
exhortation and prayer, devoted to the interests of the Cir- 
cle of Brotherhood.] 

Note.— In the organization of new Brotherhoods the 
two following degrees, or Circles of Purity and Holiness may 
be administered to such members as are spiritually prepared, 
that the Brotherhood may be completely organized ; but in 
all other cases there must be a probation of three months 
before taking the degree of Purity and six months before 
taking the degree of Holiness, that through spiritual fasting 
and constant prayer the body and soul may be the better 
prepared to take upon themselves these higher and. nobler 
aims. It is, however, permitted that those who have been 
members of other Christian bodies, for one year previous, 
and who are living pure lives may at once be admitted to 
the higher Circles. 

The object of these degrees is that we may conform as 
nearly as possible to a condition which we find in all life on 
earth, and which we believe prevails in heaven ; that is, 
the attainment of perfect holiness is a matter of spiritual 
growth. The spirit, darkened by sin, cannot instantan- 
eously become resplendent with holiness any more than a 
depraved inebriate can instantly change his physical appear- 



Christian Science Brotherhood. 23 

ance to that of a holy man of God. Ill both cases it is a 
matter of healing the wounds which sin has inflicted. 

Besides this, there are those who would be blessed 
through a membership in the Circle of Brotherhood, who 
could not be induced to give up all the selfish gratifications 
of the flesh, and to all such our Circle of Brotherhood offers 
a spiritual home where their souls may not retrogress or 
become lost, although they do not reach the higher temple 
of spiritual unfoldment in this life. 



Circle of purity. 

My beloved you have been admitted to the holy 
communion of our temple, and duly installed into 
the Circles of Brotherhood, and instructed in its 
duties and responsibilities. In this Circle you 
have been expected to prepare the body and the 
spirit for a higher plain, the responsibilities of 
which you are now about to assume. Measure well, 
therefore, the step you are now taking, and if there 
be doubt in your mind as to your spiritual strength 
to sustain this higher position, you had best retire 
in humble prayer and hope, until God shall lift 
you up. For we would not have one who has 
gone up higher fall, for of him it is written : 
11 When the unclean spirit has gone out of the 
man he passes through waterless places, seeking 
rest and findeth it not, then he sayeth, I will return 
to my house whence I came out, and when he has 
come he findeth it empty, swept and garnished. 



24 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

Then goeth he, and taketh with himself seven 
other spirits more evil than himself, and they 
enter in and dwell there ; and the last state of 
that man becometh worse than the first." Bnt, if 
yon believe in your heart, relying on God, that 
you will keep, inviolate, the sacred vows of the 
Holy Circle of Purity, then repeat after me the 
following solemn obligations : 

COVENANT OF PURITY. 

Thou hast given me a body, oh God, || as the 
dwelling place for my inner spirit. || I will keep 
this body clean || for the glory and purification of 
the spirit. || Thou hast given me a spirit, oh God, || 
with capabilities for endless unfoldment. || I will 
keep this spirit pure || that I may attain to eternal 
life. To this end, oh God, || that my body and 
spirit may be acceptable unto thee. || I do this 
moment solemnly resolve, || thou, oh gracious 
Father, being my helper, || that I will subordinate 
my carnal nature to thy holy will. || I will abstain 
from the habitual use of all intoxicating drinks. || 
I will cast from me all narcotics, || tobacco, opium 
and other injurious drugs || that poison my body 
and degrade my spirit; || I will speak evil of no 
one ; || I will be chaste in all my intercourse with 
the world ; || I will not profane God's holy name || 
or pollute my mouth with unclean words; || I will 



Christian Science Brotherhood. 25 

keep my soul on guard || against unclean and un- 
holy thoughts, || to the end that my spirit || may 
be clothed with the garments of purity. || God 
witness these, my desires || and solemn vows || and 
keep me under the shadow of his hand. || 

minister's admonition. 

My beloved, if thou wouldst make thyself white 
as the swan thou must, like the swan, be diligent 
in thy continuous bathing, for if the fowls of the 
water abhor even a speck on their plumage, how 
much more should you glory in the purity of body 
and soul ; for hath not God made you higher than 
all of his creatures. Behold every unclean thought 
leaveth its stain upon the soul, and thou canst not 
hide it from God or man. As a smoked glass cast- 
eth a dismal light, yet it is seen by all in the room, 
even so thou canst not take darkness into thy soul, 
but it will shed its gloom upon thy brother. 

Look thou into the face of a holy man. Behold 
there is a halo round about him that encompasseth 
his whole being, and the light of his countenance 
gladdens the household. Yet there is no material 
light there. It is the light of the soul reflected 
upon our inner spiritual vision. Behold, again, 
the faces of the drunkard, the licentious, the covet- 
ous and all who are unclean in spirit. They are 
shrouded in darkness, which to the spiritual per- 



26 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

ception of the holy in mind, is as apparent as a 
dark mist that broods over the polluted waters. 
Yet there is no material darkness there ; only the 
darkness of the soul. Look thou to the water lily. 
It springeth up out of the dismal pool, surrounded 
by death and decay ; yet it breatheth not in the 
unclean air that envelopes it, but sends forth its 
breath of sweetness. Even so are the pure in 
heart. Take heed that you fill your lamps with 
pure oil, and that you keep them trimmed and 
burning, that others seeing your light may follow 
in your footsteps, whereby shall our Father in 
heaven be glorified. 

And now may our Heavenly Father give you 
into the charge of his angels, who shall watch 
over you by day and by night, guarding you from 
danger, and from temptation, and from all unclean- 
liness, that you may become an honored member 
of our chaste Circle of Purity, into whose privi- 
leges and communion I now accept you, and com- 
mend you to our brothers and sisters, who stand 
firm in the faith and ready to assist you in the 
maintenance of this sacred covenant. Amen. 

The congregation will arise and read responsively the fol- 
loiving lesson : 

Minister. — / wilt clothe my body with the gar- 
ments of purity . 

Congregation. — I will cleanse my spirit with 
the dews of heaven. 



Christian Science Brotherhood, 27 

M. — / will cleanse my tongue with the words of 
holiness. 

C. — I will tune mine ears with the song of love. 

M. — / will feast mine eyes upon the beauties of 
nature. 

C. — I will feed my soul from the fruits of the 
.vine. 

M. — I will wash my feet in the crystal fountain. 

C. — I will bathe my hands in the river of life. 

M. — / will robe my spirit with the mantles of 
love. 

C. — I will store my mind with the fruits of holi- 
ness. 

M. — Who is able to destroy me if I continue in 
uncleanlmess ? 

C. — God is able to destroy me. God will destroy 
me if I continue in uncleanliness. 

M. — Who is able to cleanse me and keep 7ne from 
all uncleanliness ? 

C. — Christ is able to cleanse me. Christ will 
cleanse me and keep me from all uncleanliness. 

M. — Who is able to comfort me and give me 
strength to resist temptation ? 

C. — The Holy Spirit is able to comfort me. The 
Holy Spirit will comfort me and keep me from 
temptation. 

M. — Come, thou Holy Trinity, breathe thy spirit 
upon us all that we may be able to keep our holy 



28 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

covenant with thee and our beloved church from this 
day hence forth and forever. 

C. — Have mercy upon me, oh, God, according 
to thy loving kindness ; and according to the mul- 
titude of thy tender mercies, blot out my trans- 
gressions. 

M. — Wash me thoroughly from mine iniquity, and 
cleanse me from my sin. 

C. — For I acknowledge my transgressions, and 
my sin is ever before me. 

M. — Behold I was shapened in iniquity, and in 
sin did my mother conceive me. 

C. — Purge me with hyssop and I shall be clean. 
Wash me and I shall be whiter than snow. 

M. — -Hide my face from my sins, and blot out my 
transgressions. 

C. — Create in me a clean heart, oh, God, and 
renew my spirit within me. 

M. — Cast me not away from Thy presence, and 
take not Thy holy spirit from me. 

C. — Restore unto me the joy of Thy salvation, 
and uphold me with Thy free spirit. 

M. — Then will I teach transgressors Thy ways, 
a?id si?tners shall be converted unto Thee. 

C. — Oh, Lord, open thou my lips and my mouth 
shall show forth thy praise. 

M. — For Thou desirest not sacrifice ; else would 
I give it ; Thou dehghtest not in burnt offerings. 



Christian Science Brotherhood. 29 

M. and C. — The sacrifices of God are a broken 
spirit; a broken and contrite heart, oh, God, thon 
wilt not despise. Amen and Amen. 

Invocation. 

Hymn. — By the congregation. 

[There may follow, if time permits, a love feast of ex- 
hortation and song, devoted to the interests of the Circle of 
Purity.] 



Circle of holiness. 

My beloved, yon have taken npon yourselves 
the sacred duties, vows and responsibilities of the 
Circle of Brotherhood, and the Circle of Purity. 

In the first station you have been admonished 
to cultivate brotherly love, kindness, charity, hon- 
esty, fidelity, hope, and all those high moral 
virtues which constitute the honorable citizen. 

In the second station you have been expected to 
conquer the carnal appetites and passions, and 
bring the body into subjection to the spirit of 
truth, temperance, chastity, purity, self-denial, 
high-mindedness, cleanliness of tongue, meekness 
of spirit, and all those virtues which prepare the 
soul for communion with the Holy Ghost and with 
the spirit of just men made perfect. 

Have you kept these vows ? 

Have you loved your brother ? 



30 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

Have you administered unto the needy, the sick 
and the distressed ? 

Have you dealt justly with all men? 

Do you treasure in your heart an enmity 
against any brother or sister ? 

Be it so, lay thine alms at the altar and go and 
become reconciled to thy brother or thy sister, for 
the searcher of all hearts knoweth the secrets of 
your inmost soul. God is not mocked. 

Have you kept your spirit clean and your body 
pure from corrupting lusts, and your tongue from 
unruly passion and tattlings and jealous babblings 
and vulgarity and profanity ? Have you abstained 
from the unlawful use of strong drink and from 
poisonous weeds and drugs, that polute the body 
and degrade the soul ? Have you kept your secret 
thoughts pure and clean and holy? 

My beloved, we know that when the spiritual 
man would do good the enemy of the soul is ever 
present to lead us into sin, and if you have fallen 
short in some of these things you are not con- 
demned. Even Paul, the great apostle, found it 
hard to overcome the sins of the flesh. But in 
what you have been disobedient, have you prayed 
earnestly to God for his forgiveness ; and have 
you restored, as far as in your power, the evil done 
thy brother or thy sister, whereby you now feel 
your conscience clear of offense toward God and 



Christian Science Brotherhood. 31 

man? If so, the spirit sayeth, "Coine up higher. " 
If not, lay thy sins at the altar and at the feet of 
thy brethren in prayer, and await God's answer. 
Be thou the judge ; but remember thou canst not 
deceive God. Remember, also, Anannias and his 
wife, who fell dead at the feet of Peter because 
they had lied unto the Almighty. 

We, therefore, earnestly admonish you to search 
well your hearts before taking this important step, 
because we are dealing not with things temporal 
but with things spiritual, and because the Circle 
of Holiness must be kept divinely pure, that all 
who commune at its love feasts may be baptized 
with the Holy Ghost. If your hearts and your 
consciences are prepared for this sacred associa- 
tion, then, in the presence of the angels and your 
beloved ones, arise and repeat after me this holy 
covenant. 

COVENANT OF HOLINESS. 

Before the Almighty Father, || maker of heaven 
and earth, || ruler of all things, || searcher of all 
hearts, || I bow in humble submission. 

Into the arms of Jesus Christ, || Son of the living 
God, || and brother of man, || I cast my dependent 
spirit. || To the divine mandates of the Holy 
Spirit || that stings my conscience when I sin || 
and fills my soul with glory when I pray || I hum- 
bly yield. || To the voice of holiness || let mine 



32 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

ears be opened. || To the grandeur of God's 
works || let mine eyes be awakened. || To the 
depths of God's love || let my soul be stirred. || To 
the praise of God's goodness || let my tongue be 
unloosened. || I will walk in the ways of holiness || 
all the days of my life. || I will lead the oppressed 
in spirit || to the foot of the cross. || I will defend 
the name of Jesus || against all vain boasters. || I 
will watch and pray daily || for the coming of the 
Shepherd. || I will lift up the name of Christ in 
my household. || I will covet the baptism of the 
Holy Ghost. || I will seek for the communion of 
the Holy Spirits. || I will " try the spirits, whether 
they be of God." || I will pray for the gifts of the 
spirit || and if so gifted I will use them to God's 
honor || and to the good of our holy church. 

minister's admonition. 

If you, my beloved, shall pray without ceasing, 
having all faith in the promise of Christ, it shall 
come to pass that when you are gathered in sacred 
communion, the doors of the temple of your soul 
shall be opened and the King of Glory will come 
in, and fill you with the Holy Ghost, for the 
promises of Christ were to all who believe on his 
name. From the churches of this age all these 
promises have been withheld because they have 
rejected the words of the Master, and drifted away 



Christian Science Brotherhood. 33 

from the Apostolic Faith. It shall be the mission 
of this Brotherhood to re-establish, so far as it 
shall be possible, the true spirit of Primitive Chris- 
tianity. To this end you are enjoined to study 
daily the teachings of Christ and the Apostles, and 
imbue your minds with that faith that stirred the 
souls of Peter, Paul, and their associates. Also, to 
learn therefrom, that we are living in the days of 
the fulfillment of most momentous prophetic his- 
tory. 

Be ye, therefore, my beloved, ever on your guard 
against the anti-christian spirit of the times, that 
ye may not be led away by " seducing spirits and 
doctrines of devils ;" for the whole earth is over- 
clouded thick and black with an innumerable host 
of depraved spirits, who are performing their seduc- 
tive work preparatory to the great day, which is 
verily at the door. " From these turn away." 
i( Neither give heed to their lying wonders," per- 
formed in darkness. Nor to those u vain boasters" 
who have been so clearly foretold and described 
by the founders of Christian faith. Nor to seduc- 
tive teachers, who u having the form of godliness, 
deny the power thereof." Nor to "vain philoso- 
phers " puffed up in their own conceit, who are 
"Ever learning but never able to come into the 
knowledge of the truth." Do not become conten- 
tious over minor obstacles and seeming contradic- 

3 



34 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

tions in the inspired word, remembering that it 
was given through fallible instruments in which 
there may be errors, but keep ever mindful the 
great scheme of redemption ; the wondrous love 
of Jesus ; the profound wisdom of Paul and his 
associates ; the mighty works performed ; the 
holy promises made ; the literal fulfillment in 
our day of prophetic history ; the wondrous 
harmony of the divine scheme. All unite in pro- 
claiming in one voice the reiterated voice of nineteen 
centuries, that Jesus of Nazareth was, is, and ever 
shall be the spiritual head of God's church on 
earth. As such accept him. As such believe in 
his promises. As such bow in humble submissive 
reverence to him and he will lift you up. 

I now extend to you the hand of fellowship in 
the highest circle of our beloved church. In this 
you may attain to the most perfect spiritual un- 
foldment possible in this life, or you may become 
unmindful of the teachings of the Master and fall. 
But we pray in our inmost hearts that this church 
shall never be called upon to suspend you from 
the communion of this holy circle, which must be 
done should you fall from grace. May God and 
his angels keep you firm, rooted in the faith, and 
rich in good works to your immortal welfare and 
to the glory of his son, Jesus Christ. Amen. 



Christian Science Brotherhood. 35 

The congregation ivill arise and repeat responsively the 
folloiving lesson : 

Minister. — When it is dry weather and the sun 
glows hot, behold the lilies bow their heads and 
weep) a7id the parched fields pray. 

Congregation. — Yea, but when the dews fall 
and the rains descend, the flowers and the green 
pastures rejoice in newness of life, and the woods 
praise God. 

Minister. — When I walked in ungodliness my 
spirit was a dry plant, even as a withered plant did 
I bend low in sorrows for my sins. 

C. — But when I lifted up my voice in prayer, 
behold the showers descended and I raised my 
head in thankfulness. 

M. — What is prayer ? 

C. — Prayer is the hungering and thirsting of the 
soul. 

M. — How does God answer prayer ? 

C. — As the withered flower drinks in the dews 
and is refreshed, and seemeth to rejoice in newness 
of life, even so doth God answer prayer. 

M. — The Lord hath watered my soul with the 
dews of heaven, even the spirit of holiness hath he 
poured out upon me, and upon all of his people. Let 
us give thanks unto the Lord. 

C. — I will extol thee, oh Lord ! for thou hast 
lifted me up, and hast not made my foes to rejoice 
over me. 



36 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

M. — Oh! Lord, my God! I cried unto thee, and 
thou hast healed me. 

C— Oh ! Lord ! thou hast brought up my soul 
out of the grave. Thou hast kept me alive, that I 
should not go down to the pit. 

M. — Sing unto the Lord, oh ye saints of his, and 
give thanks to the remembrance of his holiness. 

C. — For His anger endureth but for a moment ; 
in his favor is life ; weeping may endure for a 
night, but joy cometh in the morning. 

M. — -Judge me y oh! Lord! for I have walked in 
my integrity. I have trusted also in the Lord ; 
therefore, I shall not slide. 

C. — Examine me, oh! Lord! and prove me — 
try my reins and my heart. 

M. — For Thy loving kindness is before mine eyes; 
and L have walked in Thy truth. 

C. — I have not sat with vain persons, neither 
will I go in with dissemblers. 

M. — I have hated the congregation of evildoers ; 
and will not sit with the wicked. 

C. — I will wash my hands in innocence, so will 
I compass thine altar, oh ! Lord. 

M. — That I may publish with the voice of thanks- 
giving, and tell of thy wondrous works. 

C. — Lord, I have loved the habitation of thy 
house, and the place where thine honor dwelleth. 



Christian Science Brotherhood. 37 

M. — Gather not my soul with sinners, nor my life 
with bloody men. 

C— In whose hands is mischief, and their right 
hand is full 6f bribes. 

M. — But as for me I will walk in my integrity ; 
redeem me and be merciful tcnto me. 

C. — My foot standeth in an even place ; in the 
congregation will I bless the Lord. Blessed be 
the name of the Lord from this time forth and for- 
ever more. 

Amen and amen. 



harmonic 23anfc. 

It was our intention to introduce in this organ- 
ization, after the Circle of Purity, a degree to be 
known as the Circle of Harmony, but after mature 
reflection it has occurred to us that if we live up 
to the teachings of the Circle of Brotherhood, 
Purity and Holiness, we cannot but establish har- 
mony in our homes and in our daily life. But in- 
asmuch as harmonic sound, vocal and instrumental, 
stands only second to prayer in the elevation of 
our spiritual natures, we have thought to earnestly 
recommend the permanent organization of a Har- 
monic Band, which shall meet once a week for the 
purpose of practicing vocal and instrumental 
music suitable for church worship. 



38 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

This band should appoint a leader capable of 
instructing in the primary principles of music and 
song, and should teach every member of the band 
not familiar with music these elementary princi- 
ples, that they may be able to read by note. 

They should practice weekly upon sacred songs, 
and the principals of the band should constitute a 
choir for Sabbath church service. Any harmonic 
instruments may be used that will combine beauty, 
harmony and solemnity, whereby the soul is drawn 
nearer to the melodies of heaven. This band will 
prove a profitable pleasure to the young and a rest 
and a comfort to the aged. 



Hules for ©rganization. 

In the incipient organization of this new Chris- 
tian body we have thought to furnish only the 
simplest rules to accomplish such organization, 
and make each Brotherhood a legal body under the 
statutes of the States. We have thought it proper 
to await until a goodly number of sister churches 
have united in this organization, when the disci- 
pline, policy and ritual of the body may be ex- 
tended and perfected by delegates to our public 
councils. For the present the following order will 
be observed in the establishment of local Brother- 
hoods. 



Christian Science Brotherhood. 39 

Constitution. 

1. Ten members in good standing in the Circle 
of Brotherhood may unite and establish a church 
organization. 

2. The elective officers shall consist of local 
Minister, Superintendent and three Elders. The 
Elders shall also constitute the trustees of all prop- 
erty and money, and shall occupy the place of 
Chaplain or Superintendent in their absence. 

3. The appointed officers shall be three Hus- 
bandmen, whose duties shall be to secure shelter 
and food and the necessary traveling expenses of 
Evangelists and church organizers, to give notices of 
meetings and to take up all church collections and 
account for the same ; also three Workmen, whose 
duties shall be to visit homes, explain our belief, 
circulate our literature, look after the sick and 
needy, and to bring souls into our communion. 

4. The Sexton shall be employed by the Elders 
and shall receive just compensation, but no other 
officers under the Chaplain shall receive worldly 
pay for their services. 

5. The means for raising funds shall be left to 
the wisdom of each independent Brotherhood ; but 
there shall be no charge for admission into the 
Church or advancement in the degrees, and no 
compulsory collection for membership dues. It is 



40 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

recommended that every member shall give ac- 
cording to the measure which God has measured 
unto him. 

6. It is made obligatory upon the Church to 
provide shelter and food for the legally ordained 
Evangelists, and that they shall be provided with 
sufficient means to take them to the next nearest 
field of labor. The Evangelists shall receive no 
pay except from private and voluntary offerings. 

7. No person shall be ordained as an Evangel- 
ist of this church who has dependent families and 
no visible means of supporting them, whereby 
they might suffer. But those who are ordained to 
this holy calling shall go forth without purse or a 
second garment, as did the Apostles of Christ, with 
no other thought than that of saving souls. God 
and his people will provide for them if they are 
Christ's chosen vessels. 

8. None but ordained ministers in this Church 
have the power to confer the degrees or to admin- 
ister the holy baptism. 

9. The Circle of Brotherhood shall meet once 
each week for prayer, exhortation and song, for 
the acceptance of new members into the Church, 
and for administering unto the material wants of 
the sick and needy. The local Ministers, Super- 
intendents, or one of the Elders, should preside at 
these meetings. 



Christian Science Brotherhood. 41 

10. The members of the Circle of Holiness 
shall select from their number a leader, and shall 
hold meetings once every week for the purpose of 
prayer, exhortation and song — for the growth in 
spiritual gifts — for the baptism of the Holy 
Spirit and for the healing of the sick. None shall 
participate in this communion except members of 
the Circle of Holiness. 

11. Children under twelve years of age shall 
not be eligible to the Circle of Holiness. 

12. Children over four years of age may be ad- 
mitted and baptized into this church, but the 
degrees shall not be conferred until they have 
reached a mental unfoldment sufficient to compre- 
hend the obligations, and of this the minister shall 
act as judge. There shall be a god-father or god- 
mother appointed to look after the spiritual in- 
terest of all children of the church under twelve 
years of age. 

13. Members violating the Circle of Purity or 
Holiness shall, for the first offense, be publicly 
reprimanded and advised ; for the second offense 
they shall be suspended, and for the third offense 
reduced to the Circle of Brotherhood, but may be 
restored after three months of repentance and per- 
fect obedience. 

14. No member shall be expelled from the 



42 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

Brotherhood degree except for criminal offense or 
gross misdemeanor. 

15. Members in good standing in other Chris- 
tian churches desiring to become members of our 
Church may do so by first stating in written mes- 
sage to the local Minister that they have read the 
obligations imposed by the Circle of Brotherhood, 
Purity and Holiness, which they fully indorse. 
Their applications shall be submitted to the 
Church and if there be no opposing voice the 
applicants shall be received into full communion 
in the Circle of Holiness. But if there be opposi- 
tion they shall be admitted to the Circle of Broth- 
erhood only, when after three months of member- 
ship they may be advanced in the higher circles 
as other members. 

16. Brothers and sisters desiring to advance in 
the degrees, shall make such desire known one 
week previous, and if there be no objections the 
degrees shall be administered ; but if there be ob- 
jections they must be made in writing and 
delivered to the Elders, who shall appoint a day of 
secret hearing of such objections and the defense 
of the brother or sister, and shall decide upon 
whether such objections are valid or not. The 
nature of the objections, or the name of the ac- 
cusor, shall not be made public except by request 
of the accused, who may demand a public hearing. 



Christian Science Brotherhood. 43 

Charges against members for the violation of the 
obligations of the degrees shall, also, be made to 
the Elders in writing, and by them disposed of 
according to the evidence. The duties pertaining 
to the degrees of Purity and Holiness must be 
rigidly enforced. 

RULES FOR REGULATING THE CIRCLE OF 
BROTHERHOOD. 

The Brotherhood working in this circle shall 
meet once a week, and shall be presided over by 
the Chaplain, Superintendent, or one of the Elders, 
or in their absence by an elected member pro tern. 
The order of work shall be as follows : 

1. Opening by Invocation. 

2. Singing. 

3. Conferring of Degrees. 

4. Benevolent work. 

Are there any sick or in distress ? 
Appointment of relief Samaritans. 

5. Financial collections and reports. 

6. Invocations, singing, exhortation and read- 
ing for the good of the Brotherhood. 

7. Benediction. 

This circle shall be an open communion. 



44 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

RULES FOR THE REGULATION OF THE CIRCLE OF 
HOLINESS. 

This circle shall be presided over by one elected 
from the Brotherhood ; and there shall be, also, a 
Secretary chosen to record any important work or 
manifestation of The Spirit. 

The object of the meeting of this circle is to 
develop in spiritual gifts ; to heal the sick ; and to 
commune with the Holy Spirit and with Minister- 
ing Angels. 

The pulpit will not be occupied, but the breth- 
ren will unite closely together, the presiding 
member in the midst of them. If there be any 
sick they should occupy a central position. The 
services should open with Invocation, followed by 
song and music, and waiting in silence for the 
moving of the spirit. Those moved upon to speak 
or pray may do so at any time. If there be sick 
in your midst there should be united prayer for 
their recovery ; and if there be those gifted with 
the power of healing, they should lay hands upon 
the sick, and the prayers should be earnest, sincere 
and with all faith believing, and if it be for the 
best God will heal. 

Any act indicating the possession of an Evil 
Spirit should be at once rebuked and the spirit cast 
out. 



Christian Science Brotherhood. 45 

Everything should be conducted in the spirit of 
holiness and love. None except members of this 
Circle are permitted to participate, since this is the 
Holy of Holies of the Brotherhood, and any disturb- 
ing element of the world would destroy its power 
to come near unto God, and would debar the 
Angels from coming near unto us. 

God will permit them to come and commune 
personally with us when we have furnished them 
a Holy Home. Therefore make this a perfect 
Sanctuary of Holiness. 

We can, in prophetic vision, see a time not far 
distant, when sanctuaries for holy communion will 
be erected, and will be made beautiful with mater- 
ial things, and further beautified by the angels 
with spiritual things ; and there will be built 
around it, as it were, a Wall of Holiness that no 
unclean thing shall enter there ; where those hav- 
ing received the new birth shall talk face to face 
with the messengers of God, and with loved ones. 

The "Holy of Holies " established in the Tem- 
ple of Jerusalem is a prophecy of the final fulfill- 
ment of what we have above foreshadowed. They 
will come to us just as soon as we have made our 
temple ready for them, and the Holy Spirit enters 
it, and builds around it a Wall of Fire that shall 
guard it from the powers of evil. 



46 Christian Science Brotherhood, 

KemarRs on (Dm (Sssays. 



The following Essays have been prepared in 
order to form a basis for aggressive work. No 
organization can have any vitality or unity of 
action unless there be some focal center upon 
which all unite and which all defend. 

The vortex of our work is that " Jesus Christ is 
the chosen head to God's church on earth, and 
that he has a second mission to man." Without 
unity in this thought no permanent organization 
can be formed ; hence, those who do not accept 
and defend this belief have no place in this Broth- 
erhood, as their influence would be confusion. 

To this end our inspiring " Voice v has dwelt 
largely upon the claims of Christ, and has some- 
times repeated the same thoughts, clothed in dif- 
ferent language, in order to the more effectually 
sustain this important truth. 

The theories upon astronomy, geology, biology 
and some of the spiritual philosphers are, many of - 
them, new to us, and in opposition to our former 
beliefs ; but they have been poured out upon us 
with such engulfing power that we were compelled 
to record them, sometimes after a long battle 
between our " Voice " and our own thoughts. The 
objects of these Essays is to give us a broader con- 
ception of the Divine Architect and the Universe, 



Remarks on Our Essays. 47 

whereby we may worship God with a greater 
knowledge and a more fervent spirit. 

What we have written upon these questions of 
science and the new spiritual philosophies need 
not be taken as a finality or as absolute truth, but 
only as a means of stimulating thought and inves- 
tigation. The highest inspiration that comes from 
the other side is only a part of the truth, for there 
is no perfect inspirating source short of the Al- 
mighty Spirit, and he works through fallible 
instrumentalities. 

Our "Voice" has layed down a theory that all 
earth spirit has been generated from matter through 
the life and death of things of life in the past ages, 
and, therefore, is carnal or " animal spirit," and in 
that state cannot attain to Eternal Life. It must be 
born of God or born of a higher spirit before it 
becomes purified and suitable for immortal being. 
Eternal Life is, therefore, a condition of spirit to be 
attained before we can rise above the parent animal 
spirit that goes down to disintegration and death. 

This is an important thought bearing upon im- 
mortality. Our " Voice" has shown some beauti- 
ful harmonies in this doctrine and the teachings of 
Jesus, and offered some sharp rebukes to the anti- 
Christian spirit of the times, the central thought 
being that Christ has a second earthly mission, and 
his coming is near at hand. 



Context to tfye (Essay, " (Bob anb fys attributes/ 



There is a supreme, creative, constructive, sus- 
taining, Almighty Being, which we call God ; in 
whom, by whom, and through whom is all life, and 
toward whom all continuously, progressive life as- 
cends to Immortal Individuality ; and from whom 
all imperfect unregenerate life descends to endless 
oblivion. This God- head is both Personal and 
Pantheistic, in that He wills and acts from a central 
vortex of spirit with a comprehension of His own 
Majesty, and Pantheistic in that the aura of His 
central being permeates His created universe. 



(48) 



(Sob cmb l^is Attributes. 



In attempting to discourse upon God and the 
divine attributes of this infinite being, we are 
entering into secret and most sacred archives, only 
a few of whose doors have been opened, and he 
who applies a key to the closed vaults should do 
so with a feeling of profound responsibility. Even 
in drawing back the dark curtains and exposing 
the skeleton gods of antiquity, there is a solemn 
sacredness in the act akin to our reverence for the 
dead. 

But there is a time for all things. So long as the 
gods of ancient peoples serve a purpose to elevate 
the spiritual nature of mankind better than more 
advanced gods, as viewed from a higher intel- 
lectual standard, it were better that we should leave 
such gods undisturbed. But when such ancient 
deities have served their purpose and have become 
a burden to carry, producing infidelity and ridicule, 
they should be stored away, and in their stead 
a god better calculated to serve the age of enlight- 
enment should be established. 

It is a divine principle pervading all nature, that 

* (49) 



50 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

God opens his storehouse of knowledge only so 
fast as unfolding intelligence has developed, so 
that the light given may be utilized wisely by his 
subordinate beings. 

If God should manifest himself in all of his 
glory, majesty and power no human being could 
comprehend him. He would be to the undevel- 
oped races an object of intense fear — a prodigious 
wonder — a flaming sun. They could not approach 
such a being. The effect would be to destroy 
hope ; and the divine instinct of prayer, which is 
the shining light in spiritual darkness, would be 
made subordinate to fear — a lower instinct, and 
possessing no qualities calculated to elevate the 
spiritual senses. Hence, God has ever manifested 
himself in that manner best calculated to produce 
an inward spiritual growth. 

Every branch of the human race in their most de- 
generate condition have the instinct of worship im- 
planted within their soul. It is not only implanted 
there, but it is engraved within their very being, 
so that it cannot be effaced. This instinct is the 
spirit within, reaching out for something higher than 
man — the life principle hungering for more life. 
It has doubtless been felt in some form by every 
intelligent human being that has ever lived, how- 
ever much the atheistic may deny it. This instinct 
to worship has not been the result of evolution, or 



Essay— God and His Attributes. 51 

the transmitted impressions of progenitors, as has 
been so repeatedly affirmed by materialistic scien- 
tists, but it is a principle, self-existent in every 
living being from the protoplasm in the vegetable 
cell to the celestial beings around God's throne. 
All worship — all pray in a manner suited to their 
special conditions and environments. 

The hollyhock in front of my window has not 
ceased to pray since it burst into life in the early 
spring. It may not have been conscious of its 
prayer, but God has heard it and fed it and per- 
fected it, even as he perfects a human soul in 
answer to continuous supplication. The funda- 
mental principle in the law governing prayer is 
that like attracts like. Soul attracts soul and any 
abnormal action of the will increases the attractive 
force. 

The tendencies of the inferior races of man is to 
continuous worship. God has so ordained it, for 
in this manner do they drink in the divine essence 
and are spiritually elevated. He permits them to 
construct their own gods according to their spirit- 
ual unfoldment. If they cannot comprehend an 
infinite spiritual being it were best that they 
should worship such gods as they can compre- 
hend, be that god made of wood or stone, or yet, 
the sun, or a monumental structure, such as the 
great Goddess Diana. Though prayer be directed 



52 Christian Science ^Brotherhood. 

as ignorantly as the hungering of a scorched leaf, 
yet will it be heard and answered, through the 
operation of a natural law, just the same as though 
it had been addressed to the Almighty Throne. 
God seeks not worship for His own glory, for what 
need hath He of being glorified ? He implants the 
instincts of prayer within every creature, that 
things of lower life, and not Himself, might thus 
be glorified. 

When we study carefully the history of tribes and 
nations who have worshipped in the past, and do now 
worship, material or visible gods, we will find in 
every instance a vague conception of a mysterious 
power not directly connected with the material 
god. Thus, while the physical man in a state of 
mental darkness has required a visible, tangible 
god to satisfy his physical senses, yet the inner 
spiritual man has at all times recognized a spirit- 
ual substance as in some manner connected with 
the material gods. This dual conception un- 
doubtedly works together for the common good of 
devotees, and unquestionably is better calculated 
to elevate the uncivilized races than a pure mon- 
otheism. We are, therefore, fully persuaded that 
God manifests himself to these idolatrous races in 
the best manner possible for their spiritual unfold- 
ment. 

Here we may lay down a broad, but as we be- 



Essay — God and His Attributes. 53 

lieve, well-sustained, historical truth. That is, 
in the manifestations of the Divine Spirit to man of 
all ages and conditions, that manifestation has 
been consistently in harmony with the intellectual 
and spiritual conceptions of the races ; and that 
while all these manifestations were erroneous as 
to the true character and attributes of God, yet 
they were the best calculated for the times and for 
the races to fulfill their spiritual wants. 

Some of the ancient philosophers and divine 
teachers soared above the standard of the common 
people in their conceptions of a god, and these 
philosophies for the time perished. Truth pro- 
mulgated in advance of its time only acts as a dis- 
turber. It deflects from a common purpose and 
interferes with that slow process of evolution 
whereby the masses, in common, are steadily ele- 
vated from a lower to a higher plane. For this 
reason it is unlawful in the Spiritual Kingdom, as 
we believe, for the Archives of Wisdom to be un- 
locked and their "pearls cast before swine." In- 
spired thought is, therefore, molded in compliance 
with the requirements of the ages, and gods are 
created in harmony therewith. 

The Israelites, when led out of Egyptian bond- 
age, were in a state of profound ignorance. They 
had no books, Bibles, laws or moral philosophers. 
Their state of servile bondage must also have 



54 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

acted in a powerful manner to produce physical 
and mental degradation. We can, therefore, 
readily understand why they should incline to 
Idolatry. We can also understand why Moses 
should be inspired to create for them a god with 
all the attributes of a common man. 

Any other kind of a god, or one higher than 
this, would not have answered the purpose for 
such a people. Hence, we find the Jewish god, 
from the days of Adam to the advent of Christ, a 
being endowed with all the passions and vacillat- 
ing characteristics of an imperfect man. He was 
a god of war ; a god of peace ; a god of love, and a 
god of hate. He was a god over the Jewish peo- 
ple, but his actions were continuously modified by 
the necessities of the rules. 

In this familiar use of the Jewish Jehovah, the 
ignorant people could be led to war under his 
divine commands, or they could be taught the arts 
of peace, and to develop the country and build the 
cities in all their magnificent splendor. His at- 
tributes of love called forth their psalms and 
praises, and his spirit of hatred prepared the Jew- 
ish warior to strike at his enemy. He was, also, 
an ever present god, talking with the kings and 
prophets and communing with them as one man 
disputeth with another. His word, however, was 
generally, yet not always supreme, but whatever 



Essay — God and His Attributes. 55 

was agreed upon the kings went forth to the peo- 
ple and proclaimed it the commands of God, and 
all listened and obeyed. Thus he was a very 
useful god in governing and directing that rebellious 
nation. The best god that possibly could have 
been constructed for all the vicissitudes and 
changing conditions which the Jewish tribes were 
compelled to bear. 

Without such a god they would have been 
scattered and destroyed from the face of the earth, 
as a nation, long before Joshua's army could have 
conquered and taken possession of the promised 
land. 

If, then, the god of the Hebrews as he is depicted 
in the Hebrew scriptures was a necessity for the 
preservation of a race, and for the upbuilding of a 
beautiful spiritual temple in after ages, should we 
not conclude that such a god was ordained to be 
by the Infinite Judge of all gods. 

The Hebrew scriptures abound in reference to a 
personified human God, who conversed with the 
rulers and inspired the prophets. That such 
personal manifestations and spiritual inspirations 
were very frequent in those days we have not the 
least doubt. The Hebrew people were undoubt- 
edly a chosen people for the accomplishment of a 
divine scheme which should culminate in the 
redemption of a man. God, through the instru- 



56 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

mentality of angels or subordinate deific beings, 
watched over them. These subordinate deific 
beings were regarded by the kings, prophets and 
leaders of the people, with whom they communed, 
as the very God — Creator of heaven and earth. 
But these prophets and seers had the most limited 
conception of the vastness of God's universe. The 
earth was the all in all to them. The sun, moon 
and stars were but burning lamps, set in the firm- 
ament to give light upon the earth. This planet, 
to their minds, being the center of God's kingdom 
and the object of his continual concern, it was 
natural for them to conclude that he would fre- 
quently be walking round about upon his footstool, 
and calling familiarly upon his chosen people. 
Whenever, therefore, any special manifestation of 
spirit occurred, such as the wrestling of Jacob with 
the Lord, or the Lord walking in the Garden of 
Eden, and many other such materialistic man- 
ifestations of subordinate spiritual beings, they 
were regarded by the people as the real personified 
deity. Everything supernatural was the Lord or 
the voice of the Lord. 

Warriors were directed by the Lord to go to 
battle, and to destroy, and to burn, and to pillage, 
and to murder men, women and children, and to 
carry away captive the fairest maidens for an im- 
moral use. Oh! God, our God! what a dreadful 



Essay — God and His Attributes. 57 

god those people had in those early days of the 
conquest of Judea, but any god that did not prom- 
ise them these grossly murderous and licentious 
rewards would not have stimulated their covetous- 
ness and their lust, which was the base of their 
valor, and so God permitted them to have such a 
god for a time and for an end. 

In all these manifestations and commands of 
of the Jewish God we are free to assert that none 
of them emanated from the personal deity, or that 
supreme spirit of holiness and love. They were 
manifestations from subordinate beings of more 
or less authority. Some of them, such as appeared 
unto Moses in the burning bush, or that gave unto 
him the ten commandments, and made his face 
shine as the sun, evidently were beings possessed 
of the deific spirit, and, therefore, messengers from 
the celestial spheres, but that the personified God 
ever makes himself personally visible and con- 
verses with depraved human beings is so infinitely 
improbable, that we may safely question even its 
possibility. 

If we reach the vortex of God's universe, and 
from thence look out upon this little speck of 
matter amidst the milky depths of suns and 
worlds, oh ! what an insignificant thing it would 
appear. The extent of creation is simply incom- 
prehensible, so vast that should the personified 



58 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

deity visit one of his worlds each day, an age of 
time would intervene before our turn would come. 
It is, therefore, with a feeling of pity that we look 
upon those who still cling to the little human god 
of the Hebrews, who was a god for an Epoch, but 
not for an Eternity. 

There can be no doubt but that some of the 
most ancient sacred writers and inspired prophets, 
held views of God more in conformity with His 
attributes than that which we are taught of him' in 
much of the Hebrew Bible. Brahminism, the 
most ancient of all recorded religions, in its earliest 
purity, was a pure Theism. In the sacred Hindoo 
scriptures we sometimes find the highest concep- 
tions of deity. Where in any sacred book do we 
find a more exalted conception of God than the 
following from the most ancient of the Veda or 
Brahmical Sacred Books : 

" Any place where the mind of man be undis- 
turbed is suitable for the worship of the Supreme 
Being." 

" The vulgar look for their gods in water; the 
ignorant think they reside in wood, bricks and 
stones ; men of more extended knowledge seek 
them in the celestial orbs ; but wise men worship 
the universal soul." 

u There is one living and true God, everlasting 
without parts or passions ; of infinite power, wis- 



Essay — God and His Attributes. 59 

dom and goodness, the maker and preserver of all 
things. " 

The date of these ancient Brahmical writings 
are variously estimated at from sixteen hundred to 
four thousand years before Christ. The majority 
of them are many centuries older than the Hebrew 
Bible, and seem to have sprung from a civilization 
much higher than that of the Hebrew race of 
bondsmen. 

There are many beautiful jewels of thought 
scattered all through the Sacred Books devoted to 
Brahminism, but they are continually marred by 
gross incongruities, showing forth that imperfect 
inspiration, in which the individual man becomes 
a part of his god. 

Buddhism, which took its rise six hundred years 
B. C, seems to be a reaction from the extreme 
ancient Brahministic deity worship, and introduces 
many beautiful moral and religious precepts which 
are very much in harmony with the teachings of 
Christ. The religion is much warmer and more 
brotherly than Brahminism, which has given to it 
a vitality for much good, though Buddha, a human 
deity and founder of the faith, is the center of 
worship. 

The god of Brahminism was a Supreme Spirit 
who permeated all things, and by whom all things 
were created, but was not an individuality. The 



60 m Christian Science Brotherhood. 

god of Buddhism was Buddha himself, who had 
gone through many incarnations and had lived in 
every condition, from the severest servitude to 
that of his present exalted condition. He was, 
therefore, a god nearer to the people — one who 
had felt their sorrows and suffering, and could 
realize their wants and wishes. We can, there- 
fore, see why the higher conception of God, as 
represented in Brahminism, should not be so 
readily accepted as that of Buddhism. Brahmin- 
ism, as it applied to its god, was a higher inspira- 
tion, but it was too high for the races as they ex- 
isted. It only reached the few who were of the 
higher type of mind. Buddhism, with its in- 
carnate god, Buddha, a being who had been 
present with man and though reincarnated might 
at any time come again, was to the ignorant 
masses a god of more consequence than a diffused 
force through nature represented in Brahma. 
This, together with the high moral precepts of 
Buddha, has made Buddhism the prevailing re- 
ligion of the world, its adherents being over 
400,000,000, or according to statistics more than 
one-third of the human race. The principal ele- 
ment that has produced this wonderous growth is 
that it has a god adapted to the races wherein it 
has been propagated. God permits them to have 
such a god, and rejoices in their worship of him 



Essay— God and His Attributes. Gl 

so long as they embody in this worship the high 
moral and religious precepts as taught by the 
deity. 

A pure Theism has never become a universal 
belief in any religion. It may be so taught by the 
inspired writers, but the common people are ever 
hungering for a god near to them. Thus, the 
Hebrews w T ere continually inclined to drift into 
Idolatry, and Brahminism into Polytheism, and 
even in Christianity and Mohammedanism we 
have a system of Polytheism in the elevation of 
Christ and Mohammed to a position of divine 
power, and creating in them objects of religious 
worship. The human race has never yet raised 
to a position where pure Monotheism was the best 
calculated to develop man. Take the deified 
Christ, with his life and his persecutions and ig- 
nominious death, and the humanity which he bore 
out from Christianity and establish in its stead a 
pure Monotheistic system of worship, and the very 
life of the religion would be destroyed. Every 
religion which has attained to any considerable 
degree of strength has had some being who has 
once occupied the human form, and who after his 
death has been Deified by ardent followers. Moses, 
the founder of the Jewish system of Monotheism, 
is perhaps the only exception where the founder 
of a religious system did not afterward become 



62 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

regarded as a being of Deific attributes. But the 
Jewish Monotheism has never spread much beyond 
the Jewish people. It has never become a strong 
religious power, all of its aggressive strength hav- 
ing been fulfilled in the establishment of Chris- 
tianity with a Deity nearer the people. 

This Polytheistic spirit permeating all aggress- 
ive and powerful religious systems, we look upon 
as the vital element in the natural development of 
religion, and so powerful has its influence been felt, 
that even those mighty Grecian Philosophers and 
Roman Warriors and Statesmen in their great Pan- 
theon Temples raised their prayers to " all the gods." 

The Pantheistic spirit, or " God in the universe, *' 
which pervades all ancient eastern religions, is 
also found to a modified degree in the Hebrew. 

u Whither shall I go from Thy spirit? or whither 
shall I flee from Thy presence? If I ascend up 
into heaven, Thou art there ; if I make my bed in 
hell, Thou art there ; If I take the wings of the 
morning, and dwell in the uttermost parts of the 
sea, even there shall Thy hand lead me, and Thy 
right hand shall hold me." The doctrine that God 
is everywhere, in every thing, and the life impreg- 
nating element in all life, is not only the oldest 
but also the most universally diffused religious 
belief. The soundness of the doctrine can hardly 
be questioned. 



Essay — God and His Attributes. 63 

The principle of a diffused or radiating spiritual 
element we find in a greater or less degree in every 
human being, and doubtless it exists in everything 
of life, but not to a sufficient extent, in the lower 
orders, as to become perceptible — but in man the 
pantheistic spirit is remarkably apparent. It is 
not observable to the physical senses, or to the 
very gross in mind, but to the spiritual perception 
of the spiritually unfolded it is both seen and felt. 
There are men whose presence seem to fill the 
whole room. We distinctly feel them though they 
are not near us. We may, also, spiritually discern 
an undefined halo about them whereby we judge 
instinctively of their mental and spiritual charac- 
teristics. The presence of Napoleon was felt by 
his whole army, and it has been said by some 
writers that he psychologized the entire French 
nation. Every one feels the effect of his immedi- 
ate associations, and takes upon himself much of 
their spiritual emanations. We often think of an 
absent friend whom we have not thought of for, 
perhaps, years when behold he steppeth in at the 
door. As further illustration, I will be pardoned 
for relating an incident which occurred to myself 
a short time ago. I left Columbus, Ohio, on an 
early train for Chicago. On arriving there, I pro- 
ceeded at once to call upon an old and formerly 
intimate friend whom I had not seen for fifteen 



64 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

years. On entering his office he greeted me with 
the following language : " Why, my good old 
friend, are yon still alive? I had long since given 
you up for dead, and have not thought of you for 
years until this morning. My first thoughts were 
of you, and you have not been out of my mind all 
day." This is only one of many similar personal 
experiences, and it would seem to demonstrate that 
there is an element connected with the human soul 
that reaches far beyond the soul center — how far 
we cannot know, but it represents a principle of 
spirit that we may reasonably believe exists in the 
Almighty to such an extent that the aura of his 
being permeates his created universe. 

But the Pantheist will ask is not this spiritual 
aura all there is of God ? When we contemplate 
God's animate creatures we shall find that all, 
from the animalcule to the highest created spirit- 
ual beings, are not shadowy diffusions of a force, 
but all have an individuality. The spiritual intel- 
ligences that have communicated with man 
through the prophets and seers of all ages were 
individualized intelligences, and it would seem 
that God, the author of all these individualities, 
must also himself be possessed of an individual 
entity. We can conceive of God's spirit as being 
so diffused through nature that it becomes a law 
unto nature, whereby all things are governed and 



Essay — God and His Attributes. 65 

individual beings brought into active life, without 
any special act on the part of a creative being, for 
the numerous forms of life have been completed, 
each after its own kind, and the machinery put in 
motion to perpetuate these forms of life ; but it 
must have required an individual thinking, reas- 
oning intelligence, to have first created these forms 
of life and established these laws, whereby the 
self-productive and governing machinery is kept 
in motion. God may never again need to raise His 
hand in the production of a human form, or a 
blade of grass or any other thing of life, for they 
have all been created, and require but the trans- 
planting through subordinate spiritual workmen, 
as new worlds shall come into life. 

We are now to consider the Supreme Spirit and 
His subordinate Deific beings, in a manner which 
some may regard as a species of Polytheism, but 
to us it is the highest conception of Theism. 

If God shall create beings capable of directing 
the material birth and development of worlds, this 
does not detract from his Majesty, but rather adds 
glory to the characteristic of the Infinite Spirit. 
Besides which, we must remember that all spirit- 
ual beings that have attained to perfect life are but 
parts of the One Great Spirit, and whatever within 
the Paternal Spirit, but magnifies and glorifies the 
Father. " At that day ye shall know that I am in 



66 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

my Father and ye in me, and I in you," all com- 
ponent parts of one God. 

A spiritual being that has attained to a progres- 
sive continuity of life is continuously breathing in 
the essence of God's spirit ; he is growing in wis- 
dom and strength daily. This progressive unfold- 
ment if continued eternally would eventuate in 
beings greater than God himself, unless God is 
eternally progressive, but this most prolific subject 
we will consider under a distinct head. " Spirit- 
ual Genesis ;" or the u Biology of the Soul." 
Suffice it to say here that we believe God has 
provided means through the infinite varieties and 
numbers of species of life, whereby spiritual 
force or substance is continuously becoming aug- 
mented, and has been growing throughout the 
buried ages since life first appeared upon this 
planet. This spiritual atmosphere generated from 
matter through life and death has made man a 
possibility. A progressive spiritual being may 
reach to God's perfection in spirit, becoming His 
very essence, but can never attain to His majesty 
and power. There is a reciprocating limit to the 
spiritual growth of every subordinate being, else 
God's kingdom would be in danger. The spirit of 
an animal can never develop into the wisdom of a 
man, nor yet the spirit of man into the majesty of 
the Father, though the life elements of all may be 



Essay — God and His Attributes. 67 

the same. But when a spiritual being has reached 
such perfection in spirit, that it has thrown off all 
material elements and imperfections of the flesh, 
and has been born of the spirit, and is, therefore, 
absolutely a pure abstraction of the Father of life, 
it is then in a fit condition to commune with the 
Father, but not till then. When spiritual beings 
reach that condition they may be delegated by the 
Father to perform works which beings of limited 
knowledge regard as the work of the Supreme 
Creator. In this manner congregated angels or 
subordinate Deific beings may unite in the building 
and development of worlds, under the operation of 
natural law and become the gods to their worlds, 
until intelligence shall have been unfolded. These 
subordinate Deities are the source of all inspired 
thought. They hold the keys to the archives of 
heaven and unlock the treasures as the worlds 
ripen, and the light streaming forth illuminates 
every mind that is capable of receiving it. Every 
created world has a supreme governing spirit, unto 
whom all others are subordinate. This governing 
spirit is the Mediator between God and His world. 
He is the Christ spirit — divine in His attributes, 
and the real God present with His people. It was 
by such a spirit or subordinate Deific being, as we 
believe, that Adam, or the many Adams, were 
placed in the many Gardens of Eden as material- 



68 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

ized spiritual beings, and by Him also and His sup- 
porting angels, were all the things of life trans- 
planted from distant worlds and caused to grow and 
produce their kind, and He was their present God. 

The Infinite God, Father of all, having established 
laws whereby all things are governed, and whereby 
all things of life may be reproduced, including 
the birth of worlds, has delegated subordinate 
workmen to accomplish all such acts as require 
individual manipulation, or special intercourse 
with inferior creatures. God recognizes that a 
spirit without work would soon perish, and so He 
gives them work to do; and we may say that 
everything that is done outside of the operation of 
natural law is performed by subordinate angelic 
and Deific beings. This may seem to some as a 
sweeping and almost blasphemous assertion, yet, 
I am compelled to so write it by that spirit monitor 
that moves my pen. But it must be remembered 
that outside of the operation of natural law there 
is, comparatively speaking, but little to do. 

God has made the universe and all things thereto 
connected a wondrous automatic machine. From 
the birth and death of a microscopic germ of life 
to the building and destruction of worlds it is 
simply the continuous operation of immutable 
laws ; building and destroying, and not the sound 
of a workman's hammer is heard anywhere. 



Essay — God and His Attributes. 69 

Even the voice of prayer finds a law, as from 
the silent depths God's spirit rushes in to fill the 
void. 

It is not possible that this wondrous architect 
and ruler should take personal cognizance of every 
individual supplication of His creature. Think of 
the quintrillions multiplied by the sands of the 
sea who are supplicating Him at the same instant 
with their diversified wishes and wants. Can He 
nod His head to every one as an individual bows 
and answers the call of a friend? Such is the 
belief of many ardent Christians, and it is as well, 
in their limited conception of Deity, that they 
should so be led to God in prayer ; but the benefi- 
cent Father sends His answer through the sympa- 
thetic operation of a divine law ; and if there be 
any special answers to prayer, that are not within 
the limit of this law, these answers come through 
the special intervention of subordinate guardian 
intelligence. Then, it might be asked, should we 
pray to these intelligences? Emphatically no! 
Whatever the soul feels in need of let the suppli- 
cation go to the Infinite Spirit, and that uni- 
versal sympathy of spirit, or law of recompense 
may, through that law, enlist the hosts of heaven 
in our behalf. But God the Infinite will hear the 
prayer just as He hears the prayer of the drooping 
flower that is praying for the dews of the night. 



70 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

But should the heat be great and the flower begin 
to perish, then some kind hand may sprinkle it 
with water, even as an angel may come to a soul 
with heaven's crystal dew in response to an 
earnest prayer. 

The greatest thought we can express in relation 
to £his Infinite Spirit is : " He is past finding out." 
What little we know of Him we must gather 
through the operation of His laws, little by little, 
and should we experience an endless existence, 
still like the universe without a boundary there 
will be an infinity of God beyond — a straight 
pathway without an end. Verily God is mystery. 
As we attempt to grasp the magnitude of His 
works and the wondrous wisdom of His designs, 
our conception of Him expands until all the gods 
of the ages appear like a herd of little wooden 
pocket gods seated on the pedestal of the great 
Goddess Diana. 

He has placed His suns — His awful furnaces — 
as flaming lamps in the mighty depths. He feeds 
them eternally by plunging dead worlds into the 
convulsing, thundering, heaving energies of molten 
matter. The liberated material force substance is 
scattered throughout infinite space and condenses 
into star dust and meteoric bodies. The sweeping 
comets, by their attraction, gathered up the 
condensing matter out of which new worlds are 



Essay — God and His Attributes. 71 

made, which are finally caught up by the attractive 
force of some sun, and take their allotted place as 
a new born child away out upon the skirts of a 
solar system, or, perhaps, it may be as a satellite 
to some world. The energies of attraction are 
continually drawing the smaller bodies toward the 
large, and thus in time the satellites are drawn 
into the planets, and the planets into the suns, 
and so the life and death of worlds goes eternally 
on. There never was a chaos. There never will 
be. God is order, and ever has been since the 
beginningless beginning ; and though our sun shall 
consume itself ten thousand times, yet there is a 
law whereby it gathers up its fuel and keeps on 
burning. Whenever a dead world plunges into its 
awful fires, every world in the solar system moves 
nearer to the cremating furnace, leaving a hungry 
void which is soon filled by a new born planet 
taking up its orbit amidst the family of worlds. 
How wondrous, how majestic, how awe inspiring, 
the works of this Divine Architect ! 

Such a creator, such a God whom we have so 
feebly attempted to comprehend, no insignificant, 
groveling, imperfect human spirit can hope to 
reach or know until they have experienced a Cycle 
of progressive unfoldment, and then only know 
Him in part. We cannot read in the profounder 
books of nature until we have learned God's alpha- 



72 Christian Science Brotherhood, 

bet. And he who cannot tell God how He makes 
His grass to grow, is not prepared to fellowship 
with the architect of his own wondrous body and 
soul. To commune personally with the Infinite 
Being is the finality of spiritual knowledge — the 
last vault of His mysterious archives — and he who 
enters there must be a Deific being himself. 

We close with a poem entitled, " God and His 
Cosmos," written twenty years ago, which we will 
be pardoned for here reproducing, as it bears 
directly upon the great question which we have 
striven earnestly, but so very imperfectly, to con- 
sider : 



(Bob cmb I}ts (Eosmos* 

I live, I move, I strive in vain 

My inner self to know ; 
I cannot tell from whence I came, 

Or whither I shall go. 

The combined wisdom of the great 

Cannot produce a rose, 
Nor yet a blade of grass create, 

Or tell me why it grows. 
The ant who builds his little mound, 

And gathers in his store, 
Knows just as much where God is found 

As men of learned lore. 
How vain 'tis then to think to know, 

Or reach by boundless leap 
This God while yet his works below 

Are wrapped in mysteries deep ! 



Essay — God and His Attributes. 73 

Go measure drop by drop the sea ; 

Count each grain on the shore ; 
Imagine each a world to be, 

Yet worlds in space are more. 

Our mortal vision may behold, 

The stars that deck the sky ; 
But still beyond glow suns untold, 

Unseen by human eye. 

I scarce unfold one truth before 

A hundred myst'ries rise ; 
And when I've learned these hundred more, 

Ten thousand greet mine eyes. 

If I could grasp in one great thought 

All things revealed to man, 
Still, I should feel I knew but naught 

Of God's creative plan. 

The more I learn the less I know, 

And when I see I'm blind ; 
As I advance I farther grow 

From the Omniscient mind. 

When vast creation's depths I scan, 

Still vaster is the deep ! 
Oh ! vortex of this mighty plan, 

Thy secrets God doth keep ! 

Around the central source of light 

The universe of worlds, 
With magic force, unmeasured flight, 

And mighty impulse whirls. 
And thus 'twill be ; let ages roll ! 

Let cycles come and go ! 
Man may approach this awful soul 

But never God can know. 



Context to tfye (Essay, "Cfyrist anb tys ZHisston," 



Jesus Christ is the perfect embodiment of Divine 
Essence, and, therefore, the Son of God, to whom 
the regenerate become like in spirit, and thereby 
children of God and joint sons with Christ to the 
heirship of Eternal Life. He is thesupreme head 
of a Divine Scheme for the redemption of man, and 
has been delegated by the Father to rule until the 
carnal spirit of earth shall have been subdued. 
He is not equal in majesty and power to the Supreme 
Creator, neither the only messenger of God to His 
multiplied worlds ; but He is our supreme spiritual 
guide and Mediator, and the head of God J s Church 
on our earth. 



(74) 



Christ anb I?ts mission* 



When we consider the beautiful character and 
divine teachings of Jesus, His sufferings and His 
ignominious death, we feel that to attempt to 
detract anything from Him which is legitimately 
His would be committing an almost unpardonable 
sin. But if, through the zeal of His followers, they 
have magnified Him beyond what He has ever 
claimed for Himself, and we shall point out the 
truth, we are not condemned, for whatever erron- 
eous views may now prevail in relation to Him 
must at some time be corrected. 

But there is a proper time for the correction of 
an error which has not operated to produce evil, 
but, on the contrary, may have been the instru- 
ment of much good ; and the correction of such 
error in advance of the proper time may, within 
itself, be a greater error. 

An erroneous belief which leads to good actions 
is not within itself an error. If by a belief in 
Christ as the very God in the flesh, or a third part 
of a Divine Trinity, many have been led to Him, 

(75) 



76 Christian Science Brotherhood, 

and thereby elevated and blessed, then that belief, 
if erroneous, is not an error within itself so long 
as more are thus elevated by such erroneous belief 
than are drawn into infidelity and non-support of 
Christianity by a knowledge of that error. But 
when a belief that such a doctrine is undoubtedly 
erroneous becomes so universal that it thereby 
operates as a breeder of infidelity and scoffing, and 
the church is made to suffer, then has come a time 
when such erroneous belief should be eradicated. 
The time is upon us when every attribute and 
doctrine pertaining to God, and Christ, and relig- 
ion, must be measured by our advanced knowledge, 
otherwise material science will ultimately dethrone 
all religions. It has tended in that direction with 
a mighty impulse for the last half century. It is, 
therefore, all important that every religious belief, 
in this age of scientific research, should be fortified 
with truth, when it will have nothing to fear. 

In this Essay it will appear to some that we have 
detracted from the Messiah and made Him but a 
subordinate creature ; while to others it will be 
self-evident that we have only augmented the 
Creator and given to Jesus his legitimate sphere. 
Whatever we may say will be with prayerful sin- 
cerity that we may be guided by the spirit of 
truth. 

If Jesus of Nazereth should return to this earth 



Essay — Christ and His Mission, 77 

and appear before us this moment, probably the 
first thing he would say to us would be : " I am 
not the Almighty God, and during my eighteen 
hundred years of absence I have not been able to 
reach the depths of His universe, or the central 
individuality of His Infinite Spirit." He might 
further add : " I have sojourned in the Celestial 
Spheres connected with this planetary system, and 
have there met a being Deific in all his attributes, 
and far superior to the Jehovah of the Jew T s, yet 
who considers himself but finite as compared with 
the Almighty Ruler of the universe. " 

If the spiritual world has governments, and sys- 
tems, and order, we must of necessity recognize 
governors — beings in authority to execute the law. 
Every world has its God, who is the divinely ap- 
pointed governor of the spiritual spheres of that 
world, and every world has its Christ, who is the 
messenger to the material world and Mediator be- 
tween this spiritual ruler and the material sphere 
of life; and every world has its own heaven. 
These things must needs be in the mighty com- 
plication of God's universe, else there would be 
no order in the government of subordinate beings, 
since the one mighty Governor cannot be present 
in person in every one of His worlds at the same 
instant of time. Therefore, He must of necessity 
appoint a ruler over each world, who is a personi* 



78 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

fied being capable of conversing and communicat- 
ing with beings under His government. 

In this God, Christ, heaven and earth, we have the 
universe as it was conceived by the Jewish prophets 
and apostles, and evidently by Jesus himself. 

But when we comprehend in the Divine scheme 
the milky way of worlds and suns, we simply mag- 
nify the one eternal God — the incomprehensible 
Creator of all, and detract nothing from the subor- 
dinate Deity and Christ, as comprehended by all 
the prophets and apostles, and Jesus himself. 

There is nothing in the teachings of any of 
these inspired men that would indicate they had 
any conception of a world besides the earth. 

The spirit is of God, but the soul, the outer cov- 
ering of the spirit, is a refined, earthly substance, 
subject to the laws of gravitation. A spirit before 
it is born into the Celestial Spheres can no more 
leave this planet and visit the starry depths than 
hydrogen gas can rise and float off in clouds be- 
yond the atmosphere. There is a point in space 
between the attractive forces of the different plan- 
ets, suns and satellites which is an absolute zero, 
and a spirit to reach that point must be absolutely 
immaterial, or of a substance corresponding to 
God Himself, unless there be some projecting force 
operating upon or through the spirit to carry it 
beyond the point of zero. 



Essay — Christ and His Mission. 79 

The spirit evidently has no power to create such 
a force, as it would be subordinating natural law, 
and until the spiritual birth into the Celestial 
Spheres, whereby the soul throws off the heavier 
earthy substance as in the death of the cruder phy- 
sical body, all souls must be confined to the earth 
spheres, the darker and more crude spirits tak- 
ing their natural sphere in our atmosphere to 
which they correspond in specific gravity, and the 
more holy in the stratified layers of the ether 
above. Those above may come down by conden- 
sing upon themselves the cruder elements ; but 
those below cannot arise only as they shall become 
purified, and some demoniac creatures evidently 
vibrate between the earth's atmosphere and the 
fiery elements below ; and thus the earth has its 
own graduated heaven and hell and its own God, 
and its own Christ, and all is in perfect harmony 
with the Jewish conception of heaven and earth, 
as recorded in our Bible. 

When we look out upon the twinkling stars and 
know from scientific analyses that they are all suns, 
and realize that around them circulate so many 
billions of worlds like unto our own, we know in- 
stinctively that they could not have been created 
for any purpose different from our own world, and 
that they are teeming with life in all its grades. 

With this knowledge we ask, has God left all 



80 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

these worlds without a Savior, and sent us His 
" Only Begotten Son " to save us and us only? 
Our feelings of justice revolt at such a thought. 
Nay, he has placed a Divine Ruler over every star 
and provided a Redeemer for every world. 

Then in our philosophy we have not changed 
the plan as laid down by the sacred writers ; we 
have not denied it or questioned it, but have sim- 
ply taken their world, their God, their Christ, and 
their heaven and hell, and multiplied them by a 
line of figures (if we may be allowed the illustra- 
tion) that would reach from Nazareth to Bethle- 
hem, and have magnified the one Infinite Being 
in just that proportion. 

If it be laid to our charge that we are advocating 
a system of Polytheism by the establishment of 
subordinate Deific beings as builders and rulers of 
worlds, we are willing to submit to the charge so 
long as that subordinate Deity is a greater being 
than the Jewish Jehovah, yet infinitely inferior to 
the one Omniscient Father. Such a system seems 
to us an absolute necessity in the divine govern- 
ment of so mighty a scheme. And furthermore, 
we may say these subordinate Deities are but a part 
of God-Beings, who, through countless ages, have 
progressed until they have been able to guide a 
comet and build a world for their own glory and 
government. This does not detract from God the 



Essay — Christ and His Mission. 81 

Father, the great Architect, but surrounds Him 
with a family of noble sons in which He finds de- 
light, and must look upon their work with infinite 
satisfaction. How much more grand such a 
scheme ; how much more noble and inspiring to 
an intelligent mind than that unnatural and dronish 
theory that God performs all the work, while His 
intelligent, pious, educated gentry but loiter about 
singing psalms. Truly, there is a God for every 
world, and there is work for every God. 

In considering Christ and His Mission, we are, 
therefore, compelled to regard Him and all inspired 
statements relating to Him as connected with 
this planet, and the God individual intelligence of 
this earth, and not as relating to the great First 
Cause, of whom neither He nor the Prophets seemed 
to have any conception. In the mighty family of 
worlds it were better that we look after our own 
affairs, for in that alone there is more than human 
thought can comprehend. It is for this reason we 
are convinced that the Father of all blinded the 
eyes of the Prophets and Jesus that they should not 
become bewildered with gleaming lights far beyond 
the intelligent comprehension of the dark ages. To 
have asserted in ancient days the truths of the 
multiplied worlds could have done no good, but 
only lead to confusion of mind and worse confusion 
of doctrines. 



82 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

So the God of this world has thought it wise to 
permit the truth to be unfolded only so fast as truth 
became more powerful for good than innocent error 
of doctrine or belief, whereby the babes are " fed 
upon milk." 

Religion and Science can never become harmon- 
ized so long as religion claims that anything has 
ever been, or can ever be done, in direct opposition 
to the established laws, or life governing forces of 
the Creator. 

These forces are a part of His being and are 
eternal, and can never be subverted or changed. 
The moment we admit one break in the mighty 
chain the Universe is in danger. 

Such a thing as a miracle never occurred and 
never will. The day such an act is performed (if 
it should be), the Cosmos would go into chaos. 
Many things occur that appear miraculous ; but 
in all these may be found a law capable, by 
centralization, of overcoming another law, so long 
as the superior force is generated. Or, through 
the operation of certain psychic laws, certain 
things in the spiritual and physical spheres may 
be done that seem contrary to known laws ; but as 
science shall unfold all these mysteries will be 
found based upon some occult force of which we 
are not now fully conversant. 

This brings us to the " Miraculous Conception " 



Essay — Christ and His Mission. 83 

of Jesus, upon which so much has been written, 
and which has led to so many vulgar and blas- 
phemous discussions. It is a most delicate sub- 
ject, and one which we approach with rev- 
erential solemnity, but it must be dealt with 
scientifically, or in a manner to satisfy the mater- 
ial sciences and remove the miraculous, and at the 
same time sustain, if possible, the moral purity of 
the Blessed Virgin ; for while we cannot believe 
in the miraculous, we are equally disinclined to 
believe that the mother of Jesus was an unholy, 
depraved and deceitful creature as the vulgar 
minded have declared. 

There are many things in nature that may be 
done in compliance with law and yet not in the 
established order of law. The pollen which vital- 
izes in the vegetable kingdom is provided with a 
means whereby it may be distributed. The at- 
mosphere and the peculiar formation of the pistils 
adapted to be carried by the breezes, are the ordin- 
ary channels whereby the life fluid is borne from 
one plant to another. Yet through an uncommon 
means of distribution this same pollen may be 
gathered by an intelligent being and borne away 
hundreds of miles where it could not be carried by 
its natural mode of transit, and there scattered 
upon the flowers of its kind when the union of the 
spiritual forces is produced and life follows. This 



84 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

is not a miracle ; it is simply an unusual mode of 
transmitting life. 

All life is spirit. Flesh is simply a substance 
temporarily vitalized by the spirit, whereby the 
spirit is brought into correspondence with the 
physical world. The impregnating element in all 
forms of life is spirit. Physical life cannot exist 
without the spirit. The moment the spirit leaves, 
matter is dead. Spirit focalization, therefore, al- 
ways precedes material form in the creation of 
individual things of life. This focalization of 
spirit, the positive and negative uniting, is what 
we call conception. Matter has nothing to do 
with it except so far as it becomes a medium for 
the transmission of the vital life fluid or spirit 
substance. The pollen that bears the vitalizing 
fluid in the vegetable kingdom is, so far as visible 
to the natural senses, but a material substance; 
yet this material substance performs no function 
except as a means of transmission of a life fluid. 
The pollen, and no visible part of it ever enters 
the germ cells of the plant, but, having parted 
with its spirit passenger, it has performed its 
function, and falls to the earth and decays. 

The visible, physical spermatozoa in the animal 
life germ is simply a medium of transmitting the 
life forces — the spirit. If this spirit could be trans- 
mitted under the ordinary operation of law without 



Essay — Christ and His Mission. 85 

the visible animalcule, conception would take place 
just the same as though the visible spermatozoa 
entered the ovary. But it is not so ordered. Yet 
it is plain if the spiritual part enwrapped within 
the impregnating germ could be transmitted to 
the ovary independent of material agencies, and 
this spiritual substance there unite with its count- 
erpart, then conception would take place and life 
begin. There can be no doubt of this, and yet 
still be in compliance with natural law, all the re- 
quirements of the law of conception being ful- 
filled, but in a manner differing from the natural 
channel. A spiritual being is possessed with all 
the elements of life of a physical being, and who 
can deny but that these elements of life may be- 
come focalized through the higher intelligences, 
and like the spirit of the maize plant that flies in- 
ward through the little silken thread to the germ 
cell, may not this focalized spirit also be transmitted 
to the germ of life within the womb, and there 
unite with its counterpart and produce individual 
life. The forms of transmitting life and producing 
fecundation, are so numerous in nature that we 
can readily conceive of still other modes, and at 
the same time in no manner violate the great fun- 
damental law that two elements of a kind and of 
a species must unite before individual life is 
possible. 



86 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

Such phenomenal conceptions as that of the 
blessed Virgin we read of in the sacred books of 
the ancients as relating to many of the founders of 
great religious systems. How true or false these 
records we cannot know. We only know the men 
were good men, and performed great works. The 
influence of Chrishna and Vishnu and Buddha, all 
of whom were claimed to have been immaculately 
conceived, has been wonderful. And it may be 
with good reason presumed that when the Spirit- 
ual Rulers of our world desire to raise up a great 
and wise man as a reforming instrument, he is 
brought forth from the purest and holiest matern- 
ity by the overshadowing of a holy, Spiritual Being. 

More than one-third of the human race believe 
in and teach the doctrine ©f reincarnation. This 
doctrine is held by Christianity only so far as 
it applies to Jesus Christ. This is beyond doubt 
an error, as all doctrines are erroneous that are not 
based upon universal law. What applies to Jesus 
must apply to every human being. The doctrine 
of the incarnation of a previously existing spirit, 
which takes upon itself a new form, is in opposi- 
tion to natural law. Every conception is the pro- 
duction of a new individuality resulting from the 
unit of spiritual substances, and the spirit and the 
soul and the body develop together ; still other 
spiritual entities may cling about it and influence 



Essay — Christ and His Mission. 87 

it, but a fully developed spirit cannot take 
upon itself material substance within the womb, 
for it is a completed being already. Hence, the 
child Jesus was conceived and developed in spirit, 
soul and body from the germ of life the same as 
all children, and differed from others physically 
only in that he was doubtless more harmoniously 
and perfectly formed. 

But while we deny the possibility of incarnation 
or reincarnation, whereby a spiritual being buries 
its consciousness for a time and is born again into 
conscious life, yet we accept of the well-established 
doctrine that spiritual individualities may enter 
the bodies of physical beings as distinct personal- 
ities within themselves, and exercise an influence 
upon such bodies from the early stages of foetal 
life until death. From this fact has sprung, as we 
believe, the ancient doctrine of reincarnation. It 
is based upon a great truth. These spiritual 
beings may be of a highly developed or very de- 
graded nature, and may inhabit the bodies of beasts, 
as well as men, as taught by the Buddhists, and as 
we learn throughout the inspired world. The man 
" who had his dwelling among tombs, " was pos- 
sessed with a legion of evil spirits, endowed with 
intelligence, as they cried out, u What have I to do 
with Thee, Jesus, thou Son of the most high God. 
I adjure Thee, by God, that Thou torment me 



88 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

not," " for He said unto him come out of the man 
thou unclean spirit.'' This is one form of posses- 
sion common in all ages, but there is a higher 
form of individual possession, which we find ex- 
emplified in the Prophets and Seers, through whom 
the highest inspirations have been given to man. 

Jesus was undoubtedly, from his boyhood, pos- 
sessed of a spirit of this high order, the first man- 
ifestation of which we find recorded when the 
child Jesus was found " in the temple, sitting in 
the midst of the doctors, both hearing them and 
asking questions," and his reply to those who 
sought him, " Know -ye not that I must be about 
my Father's business," clearly indicates that he 
had been, and was then, under a spiritual guidance 
far above the natural boy Jesus. . 

This spiritual being had evidently been with 
him from his conception, and may have been the 
active instrument in his mysterious bringing forth. 
He evidently was the counseling spirit to the 
Blessed Mother, and the forewarner of Joseph in 
his dreams. His mission was to guide and 
develop the chosen child to that complete man- 
hood, whereby his wondrous works might be 
made manifest. 

During the long interval of seventeen, or twenty- 
one years, in which time we hear nothing of Jesus, 
we may presume this Christ spirit was unfolding 



Essay — Christ and His Mission. 89 

him for his short but most momentous work. 
There were two spirits living within one body, 
the natural man, Jesus, and the spiritual man, 
Christ, he whom upon several occasions cried : 
"This is my beloved Son in whom I am well 
pleased ; hear ye Him !" By this self same spirit, 
when the time for his work had arrived, u Jesus 
was led into the wilderness to be tempted of the 
Devil,'' and, withstanding all these temptations, 
he was sent forth upon his mission. 

By this time we may presume that the spiritual 
intelligence directing Jesus had become the real 
active element in his being, leading him, whither so- 
ever he would, and speaking through him those 
wonderful- words of wisdom which have come to 
us like pearly jewels from heaven. Evidently Jesus 
regarded this spirit as the God — the Father and 
Creator of all the worlds — and he was so permitted 
to believe and teach, for the world was not ready 
for the unfoldment of all truth and mystery, being 
yet bound by superstition, ignorance and idolatry. 
We have several times asserted that truth is not, 
in God's divine government, unfolded until the 
world is prepared for it ; and even the saints, and 
the wise, and the great, and the divine, are led 
along with their eyes blindfolded to all things 
which God holds in his secret archives, until the 
fulfillment of His own good time. The Jewish 



90 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

people held to the traditions of God appearing 
unto, and inspiring the Prophets, and the mind of 
Jesus was evidently impregnated with the Jewish 
theology of the times. Any unnatural manifesta- 
tion or inspiration was the work of the great 
Jehovah, and we can see a good and valid reason 
why Jesus should not be enlightened to the error 
of such a doctrine. It was the fundamental basis 
upon which the Jewish religion was builded, and to 
destroy it would be to undermine all religious 
faith, and throw the religious world into confusion 
and probably the lowest form of idolatry. Jesus 
was, therefore, inspired to ignore all great theo- 
logical truths or facts in science, leaving these 
things to the more intelligent age to come, but 
teaching in a masterly manner a great and won- 
drous scheme of salvation. 

One of the amazing monstrosities that has en- 
grafted itself upon Christian theology, is that Jesus 
Christ represents in his being the undivided one- 
third part of the Infinite Creator. How such a 
dogma could ever have had birth amongst intelli- 
gent races it is difficult to comprehend. Jesus 
never set up any such claim, or even approximated 
it. He was continuously submissive unto the 
Father, and prayed unto the Father as other men. 
"And he said unto him, why callest thou me good? 
There is none good but one, that is God." And 



Essay — Christ and His Mission. 91 

in his agonizing prayer he cried, "O, Father, if it 
be possible let this cup pass from me, nevertheless 
not as I will but as Thou wilt." And on the Cross 
he lifted up his voice and cried, " My God ! My 
God! Why hast thou forsaken me?" Besides 
these repeated evidences of the subordinate and 
dependent nature of Jesus upon a higher power, 
we can not consistent with reason believe the 
Author of the Universe, or the third part of Him, 
would leave His throne, and, entering a human 
form, finally become buffeted about, spat upon and 
crucified by a mob of ignorant people. We can 
comprehend how a Divine Messenger might thus 
be sent in order to accomplish a great ultimate 
end, and can see in it something beautiful and 
grand ; but to say such a being was the very in- 
dividualized God of the starry depths, is neither 
grand to contemplate nor commendable to our bet- 
ter senses. We do not believe it ; we cannot be- 
lieve it ; neither do those who preach it believe 
it, and while it only produces hypocrisy and 
infidelity, it is healthy and proper it should be 
eradicated. 

It is true, however, that Jesus said, u He that 
hath seen me hath seen the Father M — "I and my 
Father are one." That is, one in purpose, and 
one in spirit ; not the same individuality. " The 
Son can do nothing of himself but what he seeth the 



92 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

Father do, for what things soever He doeth, these 
also doeth the Son likewise." Jesus was evidently 
in continual close communion with his spirit 
oracle whom he, as we have before said, regarded 
as God, the Father, and to all purposes he was a 
father. Jesus being under his constant control, 
not unfrequently, it may be presumed, made ex- 
pressions relating to that father spirit, such as, 
il Before Abraham I was," since the man Jesus 
could not have existed before Abraham, or " before 
the foundation of the world." 

Jesus said, u And the glory which thou gavest 
me I have given them ; that they may be One, even 
as we are One j I in them and Thou in me, that they 
may be made perfect in One." The oneness of 
Christ with the Father is thus represented as being 
shared by all the redeemed of earth. This is a 
fundamental doctrine of Jesus and the apostles ; 
but this oneness is only in spiritual unfoldment, 
whereby we become like unto God, but not par- 
takers of his majesty and power, neither us nor 
yet His chosen messenger. 

Now in relation to miracles, we are free to affirm 
that any religious dogma that holds to the possi- 
bility of anything being done contrary to estab- 
lished laws, will become a drag and a dead weight 
too heavy to carry, and the quicker all religious 
sects get rid of such beliefs the better it will be 



Essay — Christ and His Mission. 93 

for religion. Instead of claiming that which seems 
mysterious and unexplainable as a direct interfer- 
ence or interposition of divine power to the sub- 
version of divine law, it were better that the wits 
of the theologians be whetted up to discover some 
natural cause of such seeming miracles. If no 
cause can at once be found let the phenomena be 
regarded phenomenal only until further light is 
given us ; for as God has made a law whereby the 
circling suns are held eternally in their place, so 
sure hath He provided a law for every operation 
in nature, which is eternal and immutable. 

The seeming miracles of Jesus may all be ex- 
plained did we know precisely the operation of 
the laws under which they were performed. One 
important fact we do know, if the records be true, 
that is conditions were necessary to the accom- 
plishment of seeming miracles. " But Jesus 
said unto them a prophet is not without honor 
except in his own country, and among his 
own kin, and his own house ; and he could there 
do no mighty works, save that he laid his hands 
upon a few sickfolk and healed them, and he mar- 
veled because of their unbelief; and he went about 
the village teaching." It is evident that here, 
amidst a people of unbelief, he had tried to do 
" mighty works," as elsewhere ; but owing to their 
want of faith, he had not the power to accomplish 



94 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

them, except that a few sickfolk were healed, and 
it is further related that the disciples failing to cast 
out a demon, which Jesus afterward cast out, 
" Then came the disciples to Jesus apart and said : 
" Why could we not cast him out?" And Jesus 
answered them, " Because of your unbelief." From 
these and many other passages we learn that Faith 
on the part of the operator and also the recipient 
was an important factor in the performing of mir- 
acles, so called. But if Faith is an element, then 
it follows that there is a law governing such man- 
ifestations of phenomenal power, which law must 
be complied with before results can be obtained. 
If then such things are done under the operation 
of law, they no longer become miraculous. The 
law superior to gravitation enabled Jesus and Peter 
to walk upon the water. Under this same law the 
writer has seen tables and instruments lifted from 
the floor without being in contact with any visible 
power to produce such phenomena, and this same 
power multiplied by Joshua's mighty army march- 
ing for seven days, in full faith, might have caused 
the walls of Jericho to be overthrown. 

In relation to the healing of the sick by the lay- 
ing on of hands, we might be much farther along 
in the knowledge and application of that law had 
the Ministers of Christ been faithful servants of the 
Master, and had not boastful Science turned to rid- 



Essay — Christ and His Mission. 95 

icule such a possibility as a superstition. But the 
time is probably not far distant when it will be 
recognized as a science, based upon the psychic 
laws, now but little understood. When we shall 
have a Church free from hypocrisy and doubt, and a 
Ministry baptized with Holiness and strengthened 
by Faith, then shall all these things of which we 
read be done in our time, even as they were of old, 
for the laws under which they are accomplished 
are immutable, neither shall they pass away. 

We have thus undertaken, in a brief manner, to 
tell what Jesus is not, and in this we have taken 
from Him nothing which He ever claimed for Him- 
self. He hath said: "I am the Son of God." 
We have not denied it; but He hath also said, li I 
am the Vine and ye are the Branches ;" we are all 
of one spirit — all Sons of God. He hath also 
said, " I am the Messiah." We have not denied 
it. We believe He was a chosen instrument for the 
accomplishment of a great work, and what He is 
to be we will now undertake to consider. 

Order is the first principle of a divine govern- 
ment. We cannot have order without unity, and 
we cannot have unity without one supreme head. 
Hence, there is born the necessity of a Supreme 
Ruler in every government. First, in the govern- 
ment of the Universe through the Almighty Mag- 
istrate ; second, in the government of the Celestial 



96 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

Spheres through Divine Personages ; third, in the 
government of the Spiritual Heavens connected 
with each world; and fourth, in the government of 
the children of material worlds through such 
channels best adapted to their intelligence, and 
unfoldment in the laws of life, and in the arts and 
sciences and spiritual knowledge. 

A world in a state of Barbarism is not in a con- 
dition for a Spiritual Government any more than a 
wild ox would be to put to the plow. It is first 
necessary that a high order of civilization should 
become the controlling factor in a developing 
world before the authority of a divine teacher 
could be enforced. Angels cannot enter into wars, 
or inflict punishment upon mortals for disobedi- 
ence to law ; hence, a people so inferior in mental 
development as to be ignorant of laws governing 
nations, could not be controlled by law. They 
must be controlled by brute force until subjugated 
in their brutal instincts, and elevated intellect- 
ually. Besides which, it is necessary that the 
earth should go through that Transition Period 
wherein selfishness and individualism becomes an 
elements in producing material growth, through 
which inventions are developed, great lines of 
commercial transit established, and all the machin- 
ery of a high standard of civilization put in order. 
Then there comes a time when a Spiritual Ruler or 



Essay — Christ and His Mission. 97 

Law Giver may sit upon his Throne and the nations 
will give heed to his mandates. 

In anticipation of such a time Jesus of Nazareth 
was brought forth nearly nineteen hundred years 
ago, by intelligent beings who hold the keys to 
the archives of this world. They alone, know 
when the time shall be ripe to send this messenger 
on his second great mission to man ; for u not even 
the Son knoweth the time but the Father." 

That Jesus and His Apostles believed the time 
would come in the earlier days, there can be no 
doubt. Jesus said, " This generation shall not 
pass till all these things be fulfilled." The Apos- 
tles were commanded to " Watch and pray, for ye 
know not the hour of His coming." But it must 
needs be that the earth be made ready by material 
and spiritual progress, and by the spread of the 
knowledge of Christ before such an event could 
be made of practical effect. 

The inventions of the printing press, telegraph, 
steam engine, telephone and the innumerable 
smaller inventions, whereby intelligence has been 
disseminated and burdensome labor economized, 
are all hastening the day of Christ's coming, and 
the strides the world has made within the last 
fifty years are so astonishing that we may look 
upon this as a prophecy of the rapidly approaching 
time — aye, that it is verily at the door. 



98 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

In addition to the material and mental develop- 
ments, during the last fifty years, the world has 
become alive with inspired thought bearing upon 
the elevation of man and the rights of the 
oppressed. This inspiration has sprung up, as it 
were, spontaneously in all nations, and is prepar- 
ing the human mind for that great change which 
will soon be upon us. We have probably reached 
the climax of material advancement under this 
Dispensation, and from this time forward there 
will be an aggregate increase in poverty, suffering 
and wretchedness among the laboring classes, for 
the reason that invention has taken the place of 
labor to a great extent, and for the more potent 
reason that those in possession of vast wealth, 
throughout the world, are seeking to give to money 
greater power by every artful device conceivable, 
utterly regardless of industry or labor, or yet the 
changing economic relationship, which requires 
change of old laws and systems. 

This degenerating and disorganizing force will 
not operate absolutely continuously, for temporary 
stimulus will occasionally arise through some 
change of Administration or some delusive theo- 
ries, but having no permanent basis, the reaction 
after each of the impulses will become progressively 
greater, until all confidence shall be lost. Then 
gold will hide away, and creditors will seek the 



Essay — Christ and His Mission. 99 

absorption of landed estates by mortgage fore- 
closures. 

This must lead to paralysis of business, idleness, 
poverty, hunger — culminating in riots, bloodshed, 
desperation and war. These things are inevitable 
under the present management of governments, 
in the interest of the wealthy, and the utter disre- 
gard of the rights of the poor. This century will 
not close until all these things will be fulfilled, 
unless there shall be a radical change in the inter- 
est of the industrial masses, which, at the present 
time, seems almost impossible. 

The idle, suffering millions of the world are tax- 
ing the governments to give them food and shelter 
beyond any precedent in history, still legislation 
goes right on to produce more idleness and misery 
on the one hand, and more luxury and soulless 
selfishness upon the other. It would thus seem 
that the forces are marshaling for the battle of 
that Great Day. 

In view of the fact that the controlling powers 
of the world have reached a state of civilization 
and knowledge of right and wrong, sufficient to be 
obedient to the right if enacted into law by Divine 
mandate ; and in view of the further fact, that we 
are living under such an imperfect dispensation of 
justice and correct government, as to plunge the 
whole earth into anarchy, would it not be a matter 



100 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

of justice and mercy on the part of a Divine Being, 
when such anarchy came, to place over the nations 
of the earth a Ruler who should have absolute 
dominion, and who should bring peace and har- 
mony and love and justice out of the scattered 
fragments of suffering humanity. 

There can be no doubt of this, and who is more 
worthy of that exalted position than Jesus of 
Nazareth ? 

When we study his life, from his conception to his 
ignominious death, it reads like a mystic poem ; like 
a profound philosophy; like a mysterious, deep 
and divine reality— 1 a wondrous scheme for the 
final redemption of the race, and we are filled with 
reverential faith. No human ingenuity could ever 
invent such a story with all its circumstantial 
links and riveting testimony, and no being en- 
dowed with the divine attributes of Jesus could 
propagate such a story unless it were true. 

The experience of Saul on his way to Damascus, 
and his wonderful life work that followed, would 
establish the truthfulness of the Mission of Jesus 
as it has been foretold, had we no other evidence. 

But what will be the order of his coming ? It is 
written, "Let no man deceive you by any means, 
for that day shall not come except there come a 
falling away first, and that Man of Sin be revealed, 
the Son of Perdition. * * Even him whose 



Essay — Christ and His Mission. 101 

coming is after the working of Satan with all 
power, and signs, and lying wonders." There has 
certainly come a falling away, for amongst the 
highest of earth in authority, and as representa- 
tives of science, we have infidelity and material- 
ism growing rank. Men are " ever learning, but 
never able to come unto the knowledge of the 
truth," and the working of Evil Spirits through 
Satan " with all power, and signs, and lying won- 
ders," the writer has witnessed upon many occa- 
sions. But these manifestations are the opening 
door to that higher order of spirit communion 
which will, upon the advent of Jesus, become 
common. 

It is within the power of spiritual beings, when 
not restricted by law and severe punishment, to 
manifest themselves visibly at any time. But un- 
doubtedly such acts are not lawful within the 
spiritual spheres, only so far as permitted upon 
special occasions or for a special purpose. Moses 
and Elias appeared upon the mount, and at the 
Crucifixion of Christ, u Many bodies of the saints 
which slept, arose and came out of their graves 
after his Resurrection, and went into the Holy City 
and appeared unto many." These spirits simply 
take upon themselves a sufficiency of material sub- 
stance to make themselves visible and tangible to 
our physical senses. This is done under the 



102 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

operation of a natural law ; through which law 
Jesus made himself visible and conversed with 
many after his death, his natural body evidently 
having been dematerialized under the operation 
of the same law which enables a spirit to appear 
and disappear. But of these matters I will speak 
at length under the head of " Modern Spirit- 
ualism. " 

Suffice it for the present to say, that under the 
operation of this law, Heavenly Hosts of angels 
may appear, as at the birth of Jesus, whenever 
permitted. Then we assume that Christ's coming 
will be precisely as he has said: "And then shall 
they see the Son of Man coming in the clouds 
with great power and glory." Then will be broken 
that seal of the law, and angels will appear and 
disappear at will. 

It is evident that such a communion between 
the spiritual and the physical world, would not be 
practical except under a broad system of Social 
Government, such as Jesus taught when on earth, 
in which all things are held in common. In such 
a government there can be no personal ambitions 
or use for wealth ; and, hence, no reason for grati- 
fying selfish aims, or one brother taking advantage 
of another. 

Under our present system of Individualism, if 
spirit communion with the departed was not 



Essay — Christ and His Mission. 103 

restricted by law in the spirit world, great ad- 
vantage and injustice might be obtained by one 
brother over another, through advice and secret 
information obtained through spiritual sources. 
Hence, a Communistic government becomes a 
necessity, in which every man and woman shall 
be allotted their legitimate work; and every man, 
woman and child guaranteed support, education 
and comfort, equal toe very other man, woman and 
child ; the only difference in position being that 
attained by superior knowledge and moral excel- 
lency, which are qualities not purchasable by 
money. 

We may then assume that Jesus, on setting up 
his Kingdom on earth, would formulate a few 
fundamental laws, of which we will presume the 
following as the most important : 

First. — He would declare that the Earth, the Air 
and the Water were the free gifts of God to all 
mankind for their support, comfort and happiness. 

Second — He would organize society into Com- 
munes as rapidly as possible, and place over them 
suitable governors, and would divide the land up 
and give it into the hands of his people, in colonies 
of a hundred families or more, and they would be 
required to labor, we will presume, six hours a day, 
and the proceeds of their labor would be gathered 
into barns for the use and benefit of all. 



104 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

Third — He would also organize all tradesmen, 
and workers in iron, and brass, and wood, and stone, 
and would place over them Chief Captains ; and 
they would all be required to labor six hours per 
day, and would receive from the common distrib- 
utary, all the necessities of life, and of comfort, and 
of art, and of music. 

Fourth — He would organize all Railroad, Steam- 
boat, Telephone, Telegraph and Transfer lines into 
Consolidated Systems under the control of Chief 
Captains. 

Fifth — He would establish organized Systems of 
all other classes of business, and every man and 
woman in the Kingdom of Earth would be required 
to labor six hours daily, until forty years of age ; 
when they would be permitted to go wheresoever 
they might desire, by land and by sea ; and the 
door of every Inn would be open to them free ; and 
they would live in peace and plenty until God 
called them to their work in the higher spheres. 

Sixth — He would banish all saloons and places 
of sin, and would establish great Lyceums for lectur- 
ing, reading and social communion ; and learned 
men and women would address them daily. 

Seventh — He would tear down old cities and 
build new ones, adapted to the new order of life, 
in which great buildings, surrounded with beauti- 
ful lawns and fountains — beds of flowers and 



Essay — Christ and His Mission. 105 

circling walks would take the place of the nar- 
row, bustling streets, and each great building 
would be the home of a Commune of Brothers and 
Sisters and happy families ; and He would Beautify 
the Earth and make it blossom as the rose. 

There would be no money required, as the whole 
human family would become a part of one great 
Household, in which every man and woman would 
contribute in their own way to its support. Per- 
sonal pride, and vanity, and selfishness, and covet- 
ousness, and dishonesty, and theft, and greedi- 
ness, and drunkenness, and ignorance, and pov- 
erty would all disappear ; for there would be no stim- 
ulating cause to produce these things, and as a re- 
sult the whole human race would, in time, be lifted 
up until " all would become a law unto themselves, 
when Jesus would give up His Kingdom that God 
may be all in all." Oh ! ye who have no Lamp to 
your souls go thou and search for one, that ye may 
be able to comprehend the grandeur of this won- 
derful scheme." Behold, a King shall reign in 
Righteousness, and Princes shall rule in judgment, 
and the eyes of them that see shall not be dim, 
and the ears of them that hear shall hearken. ,, 

I am aware that these statements to people des- 
titute of spiritual perception, and having no love 
of Christ in their hearts, will excite ridicule. And 
to those of an exceedingly vain, selfish, unchari- 



106 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

table spirit it will inspire contempt; especially 
with the Pharisees, who occupy the Chief Seats in 
the Synagogues, but nevertheless they are Pro- 
phetic Inspirations, the fulfillment of which will 
begin at no distant day. 

Individualism is undoubtedly the correct system 
of government, and mode of life, during the early 
developing period of a world's history. It brings 
out individual characters of great strength, from a 
low general strata of society, and they become the 
leaders and promulgators of great enterprises and 
reforms. 

If they were not permitted to enjoy the fruits 
of their superior gifts, they would evidently not 
utilize such gifts, and progress would be retarded. 
Hence, Individualism, although it engenders and 
cultivates the baser character of man's nature, yet up 
to a certain standard of intelligence universally 
diffused, it is a necessity. But there comes a time 
in the history of all developing worlds, when Indi- 
vidualism retards the general elevation of the 
masses. Then the time arrives for the establish- 
ment of a great central Paternal Government, and 
Universal Communism. By this reorganization of 
society, the few are humbled and the many ele- 
vated ; but the principle of God's government, in 
His developing worlds, is, " The greatest good to 
the greatest number." What is right in one age 



Essay — Christ and His Mission. 107 

and condition of society, is entirely wrong in another 
age, and widely different condition of society. 
Those who are creating the wealth of the world 
to-day by their labor, are not inferior in intelli- 
gence and reasoning faculties to their employers ; 
lacking only, as compared with the employer, in 
financial ability, and shrewd business capacity. 
It is not right in a great intelligent age, that the 
one talent of money-making should subordinate 
all others. Because it is the bread-purchasing 
talent, why should men of more brilliant talents 
be subordinated to it, or starve ? 

But it is an element in society peculiar and nec- 
essary to an undeveloped race, and cannot be rem- 
edied by piecemeals, or by local application, or 
Communes, like those of Paris, which only bring 
confusion and bloodshed. The evil is so firmly 
rooted that no human power can subjugate it. In- 
dividual selfishness is the cultivated instinct of 
ages, and inherited by every living creature, and 
its overthrow in the human heart will require the 
strength of divine hands, even the nail-scarred 
hands of Him who hung upon the Cross. 

We subjoin the following poem, " The Birth and 
Life of Christ :" 



108 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

Zty Btrtlf of Christ. 

The stilly air was crisp on Bethlehem's plains ; 
The vaulted blue encircled Judea 'round ; 
The star-light gleamed upon the frosty hills ; 
The midnight howl of wolf was no more heard ; 
The owl sat silent o'er his feathered prey ; 
The shepherd's dog breathed low in quiet rest ; 
The flocks reposed beside the cliff, and in 
The listening air, expectant stillness reigned ! 

The pensive shepherds, clothed in fleecy robes^ 

The while, stood leaning on their crooks ; u When, lo I 

The angel of the Lord upon them came ;" 

The glory of the Lord the dim light drank ; 

The golden flame lit up the awful deep ; 

The stars were quenched, as though a new-born sun, 

The dome of God's arched firmament had burst, 

Then all of Heaven's Gladness shone afar ! 

The Shepherds sought retreat in fear, but turned 
To hear the gladsome voice : u Fear not ! This day 
To you the Christ is born !" The hilltops bowed ! 
The valleys sang ! The living waters flowed ! 
The mountains quaked ! The slumbering rocks awoke ! 
Then from the flaming arch above, voiced forth 
The raptured multitude of heavenly hosts, 
That grandest message ever sent from heaven — 
" Glory to God in the highest, 
And on earth peace — good will toward men!" 

" Glory ! Glory to God !" high harped the hills ! 

" Blessed be the New Born Babe !" low voiced the plains ! 

" Hosannah to our King !" deep bassed the seas ! 

Then upward— upward — heavenward winged the Hosts ; 

Fainter — fainter ; sweeter — sweeter the song :— 



Essay — Christ and His Mission. 109 

41 Glory to God ! - Glory ! — Glory ! - Glory !»— 
Until the lingering echo died away 
In raptured music waves upon the soul, 
Then stillness reigned again profoundly deep ! 

Back through the heavens flowed the fading light ; 
The rended vault between the God in heaven 
And God on earth unite, and stars spring forth, 
And Constellations gleam, and dance with joy 
Upon the Blue, until the morning sun, 
Rising in grandeur, buries the last night 
Of a completed Time, and casts his beams 
Upon the Child of God— the Son of Man ; 
A new born Age of Light and Love begun. 



€t?e Story of fits Cife. 

The Shepherds leave their flocks and haste away, 
Over the star-lit hills to Bethlehem ; 
When, lo, their eyes behold the promised Child, 
There in a manger, wrapped in swaddling clothes ; 
And the low breathing of the tired ox, 
The restless moving of the huddling swine, 
And the coarse braying of the hungry beasts, 
Mingle with the cry of the New Born Babe. 

Thus lowly was the birth of Him whom God 

Ere earthly life began, did foreordain 

To be His Messenger — His chosen Vine 

To bear the Fruits of Holiness Divine. 

Could He have had a more ignoble birth 

Than that the grunting swine and braying beasts 

Should shake the couch on which He first saw light, 

And thus awake His soul to conscious life? 



110 Christian Science Brotherhood, 

A Star arose— a bright mysterious Star — 

A Lamp within the hands of angels held, 

That guides the Wise Men from the far off East 

To Bethlehem — to Mary and to Christ, 

On whom they shower gifts, and then return 

Another way, least Herod should destroy 

That Budding Plant, that future Hope and Joy — 

That Messenger of Holiness and Love. 

And God did bless His Son, and he waxed strong 
In body, and in wisdom, and in grace, 
Until he stood before the great and learned, 
While yet a stripling lad, and taught them Love — 
A lesson which God planted in His heart — 
The guiding light to all His works below ; 
And then for many years He walked with God 
Alone, till God built up His wondrous soul. 

With every member of a perfect man 

Unfolded by the toil and cares of life, 

And with an inner heaven-born spirit, ripe 

From secret meditation, Love and Prayer, 

And daily converse with the Angel Hosts, 

He thus became a finished, perfect soul, 

Crowned with that glory which the world knows not- 

That strength which none but perfect souls can know. 

And then the angel cried, u Gird up thy loins ! 
We lead Thee forth to plant the fruitless fields, 
And make the barren desert blossom as the rose ; 
And gather Thee the first Fruits of the Vine. 
Behold, Elias hath o'ertaken Thee, 
His voice is crying in the Wilderness : 
The way is now prepared, come follow me." 
Then Jesus bowed His head and followed on. 



Essay — Christ and His Mission. Ill 

Where ere the Spirit led, there Jesus trod, 
Ev'n buried in cold Jordan's watery grave ; 
And then His work so long delayed begun ; 
And then the Keys of Heaven were given Him, 
And he who holds the Keys of Hell bethought 
To lead Him into sin, and thus secure 
Eternal Majesty of power and rule ; 
But Christ triumphant, angels crown Him King. 

And now the first and only perfect man 
The world has ever known, went forth to teach, 
And show by signs and wonders, yet unknown, 
What powers reside within a soul divine ; 
For Jesus was but God's completed man, 
To which the human soul may yet attain, 
Who feeds upon the bread of Truth and Love, 
And walks unsullied through temptation's snares. 

His voice was heard upon the mountain top, 
Within the valleys, and by the seaside, 
And in the homes of poverty and grief ; 
And all the burden of His song was Love. 
He went about as one bowed down with grief, 
And words fell from His lips like glistening gems, 
Whose brilliancy the ages have not dimmed ; 
Whose wisdom time but makes more manifest. 

When I behold Him groaning on the Cross, 
And crying, u God forgive them, for they know 
Not what they do," I feel that such a life 
Was not completed by that Awful Death ; 
And that the Story told of Him must be fulfilled ; 
And so I watch by night and watch by day, 
Impressed within my soul the time draws nigh, 
When all shall see Him coming in the sky. 



Context to tfye (Essay, "Cfye Demi anb 
£}\s tDorfc." 



Evil is the energies of nature in a state of inhar- 
mony, in which the destructive forces predominate. 
It is a disintegrating power. The element in nature 
that seeks the individualizing of only a part of the 
soul forces, and, therefore, imperfect. It exists in a 
diffusion through the Spiritual Essence, and also in a 
focalization into Beings wholly given over to Evil. 
There are, therefore, Personal Devils, as there are 
Personal Gods. All Spirit Force is more or less Evil 
until Regenerated by the Spirit of God. Man is y 
therefore, more inclined to Evil than to Good, and 
this earth is likewise more under the control of 
Satan than God. 



(112) 



£f?e Detnl cmb £jis IDork 



God, the Divine Author, is a Being so far remote 
from human comprehension, that He manifests 
Himself only through subordinate individual in- 
telligences. These intelligences are the result of 
centralized spirit, produced under the operation of 
established laws. The degree and kind of intelli- 
gence will depend upon the amount and kind of 
spiritual elements entering into the new combina- 
tion or individualities. A plant or plant cell rep- 
resents the most primitive and least effective com- 
bination, and a perfected Angelic Being the most 
complete expression of Individualism. Nature is 
continuously striving to produce a perfect indi- 
vidualized spirit, capable of Eternal Iyife. This 
begins with the protoplastic vegetable cell, and 
ends in the perfect obedient progressive human 
soul. 

Intermediate between these two extremes, there 
is a mass of struggling life, which, though it never 
attains to Immortal Individuality, yet it operates 
to generate the Soul Substance, which must ulti- 

8 (113) 



114 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

mately all attain to immortal conditions in other 
forms, or operate as the means of sustaining other 
forms, for the spirit atoms continuously change in 
spirit as in physical life. All Evil, therefore, is but 
the primary elements of Good. What we denom- 
inate Evil, or Sin, comes from the operation of un- 
developed, or imperfect individualities. If a man 
steals his neighbor's fowl, and a fox again steals it 
from the thief, the two animals, the fox and the 
man, are upon the same spiritual plane. They are 
both imperfect organizations, and both absorb 
from the same spiritual fountain, and each extracts 
that substance which makes the thief, and repels 
that which produces honesty of purpose. One 
tree, by grafting, may bear many kinds of fruit ; 
some sour, some sweet ; some red, some green ; 
some early, some late ; yet the same sap feeds 
them all ; but through the laws of affinity of sub- 
stances, each separates its kind. 

That there are tendencies to good, and tenden- 
cies to evil in nature we all admit. That the good 
should centralize in good beings, and the evil in 
beings of evil motives, is but the operation of 
Natural Law. Good attracts good, and evil attracts 
evil ; hence, we have the good represented by our 
God, and the evil by our Devil. God we believe 
to be the inspirer of all good ; the Devil the head 
of all evil, and that each have their subordinate 
angels and demons. 



Essay — The Devil and His Work. 115 

Leaving the Great Architect of all worlds out of 
our consideration, which we must do in dealing 
with the phenomena of this little world, and sub- 
stituting in His place a Subordinate Deific Being — 
an individual capable of manifesting himself to 
man as he did to Moses and Jesus, then we have 
the basis for our Personal Earth God. In the 
same manner assuming that the evil tendencies 
have a focalized head, we shall find that head in our 
Earth Devil. Here, then, we have recognized the 
Personal God and Devil of our Bible, and there is 
no doubt but that both exist. Each have their 
Kingdoms and each their work. 

The earth, in her undeveloped spiritual condi- 
tion, has developed more evil than good, and were 
it not the fact that evil spirits disintegrate and 
ultimately lose their identity, Satan's Kingdom 
would overthrow the Kingdom of our Earth Deity. 
He evidently believed he had that power at one 
time, which precipitated the " War in Heaven ,J — 
our Earth Heaven — for we must confine all our 
reasoning relative to this planet, to this earth, and 
not as applying to the Celestial Spheres presided 
over by the Almighty Father. He has left 
Michael, the Earth God, and Satan, the Earth Devil, 
to fight their own battles. Michael and Satan 
represent two spiritual extremes. Satan knows 
disobedience to law ultimately produces the death 



116 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

of the soul, and believes progression culminates in 
absorption and annihilation in God. In either 
direction there comes, in his belief, ultimate anni- 
hilation. In sin he beholds lascivious pleasures 
and hilarity, which, to the undeveloped soul, is 
more enticing than holy knowledge, harmony and 
love. And so the undeveloped, licentious and 
heedless of earth, seldom reform when passing 
over into that spiritual association in which they 
find the greatest pleasure, but pass on to their 
final disintegration, like the lost inebriate, liberat- 
ing their spiritual elements, atom by atom, the 
same as all other inferior or imperfect souls of the 
lower animal kingdom. 

It is often asked by a class of small-minded, 
superficial thinkers, "Why don't God kill the 
Devil ?" This kind of cheap smartness is common 
with a class of lecturers who are thus brought in 
close rapport with the unthinking, scoffing multi- 
tude. But the truth is, God, the Author of the 
Universe, has no more to do with our Devil, or 
with our Divine Governor, than He has with heat 
and cold, or with any other phenomena of earth. 
The Devil came into being and power just the 
same as Michael did. They differed in Political 
Government, and so separated, each taking with 
him the advocates of his special system. In due 
course of time the Devil will kill himself, for con- 



Essay— The Devil and His Work. 117 

tinuous disobedience to law and order inevitably 
destroys. But it is not the design of the angel 
world that any shall be lost or cast away, except 
as they shall destroy themselves, until the final 
great day, and so " Jesus went and preached to the 
spirits in prison. " But there must come a time 
when Christ shall sit in judgment on earth ; when 
he must separate the sheep from the goats. All 
this sentimental talk about the ultimate redemp- 
tion of every human soul is not based upon reason. 
There are millions of men now living whose 
spiritual elements are below the average brute, 
and the same sentiment that would save such men 
would make immortal every creature from the 
Anamalcule to Man. When we recognize as a 
scientific truth that the soul of man is but sub- 
stance chipped out of the soul of animals, and not 
any more entitled to immortality until it is " born 
of the spirit " — purified, elevated, made God-like — 
then we shall lose all our sentimentality about the 
soul, and see that the effort of God is to produce a 
perfect spirit, and if it fails in an imperfect human 
organization it is no worse nor more unjust than that 
it should fail in a noble, obedient, toiling, suffering 
domestic animal. Do you not behold, every day, 
upon your streets, great, coarse, grasping, brutal 
men in whose features you spiritually discern a 
cloud, black as night, and do you not feel, instinct- 



118 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

ively, " that man will make a Prince in hell ?" Such 
men will go there, and will delight in the authority 
which the Devil gives them, and will prefer it and 
enjoy it better than heaven, and will never ask nor 
thank you for your sympathy* 

u Another question which we often hear asked 
is: " Why did God make the Devil?" God did 
not make him, as a special creation. He is an 
evolution from this earth, just the same as all 
other creatures of this earth. He is an imperfect 
effort of nature. He is not a perfect arch. He is 
abnormally developed in some directions and weak 
in others. He is a phenomena of nature, like 
Napoleon, mighty in will, but destitute of holy in- 
stincts, and insubordinate to higher authority. He 
may be regarded as a necessity in the developing 
world, as his office is to centralize imperfect forces 
when they will the more quickly destroy them- 
selves ; and by their hopeless depravity influence 
those, not wholly lost, to efforts at elevation. God 
will not permit soul energies to remain long 
wrapped up in imperfect beings, and through the 
Devil there is a means of rapid separation, ulti- 
mating in immortality, or disintegration. It were 
better that an organized Demonic Kingdom exist, 
for those having hope will cry, " Lift me out of 
this Pit, oh, God," while those without hope will 
rush on quickly to their own destruction, thus liber- 



Essay — The Devil and His Work. 119 

ating their soul elements, whereby nature may use 
these elements to make another effort. 

While we have thus recognized a Personal Earth 
Devil, in the person of a Fallen Angel, we also 
recognize a still more potent Devil in the substance 
of an imperfect Soul Fluid surrounding the earth. 
There is more Sin in the air than Righteousness. 
Every covetous, licentious, dishonest, untruthful 
soul exhales into the spirit fluid the breath of the 
Devil. The earth has an unorganized spirit entity, 
and in the aggregate it is a thinking Creature. 

This unorganized Thought is the sum total of the 
earth struggles, and in its entirety operates with in- 
telligence. No mental force is ever lost. It leaves 
its imprint upon the spirit atoms. In the undevel- 
oped spiritual condition of the earth, what we call 
Sin has predominated. Hence, the tendency of all 
is to sin. We breathe it in as spirit food — atoms that 
have been used over and over again in the commis- 
sion of sin — and if the soul has not been Regener- 
ated it assimilates this kind of soul substance. The 
emissaries of the Devil are made up from such 
spiritual elements, and when they enter a man, 
which they always do when tempting, they draw 
in with them the soul aura of their evil natures, 
and this at once assimilates with the inner spirit and 
becomes an attractive power to accumulate such 
forces. In this manner men gradually become de- 



120 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

praved and sinful. They give off the holier spirit 
atoms and take on the crude and degenerated. You 
cannot make a sweet apple sour, unless by some pro- 
cess you extract the sugar and insert acid. Neither 
can you make a holy man a sinner until the ele- 
ments of his soul have been changed. 

Our theory in relation to Educated Mind Atoms 
may seem strange and vague, but it will yet be found 
to be the greatest fundamental truth in the Psychic 
Sciences. The Devil knows it, and so he sends 
his demons, who enter into the bodies of men, 
bringing their soul substance directly in contact 
with the soul of the victim, whereby the psycho- 
logic power is produced. Physical substances 
offer no resistance to spirit, and many spirits may 
occupy the same space. Seven devils were cast 
out of Mary Magdalene, and a legion from the man 
in the Tombs. Men of marked sinful traits, such 
as Jesse James, or Captain Kid, are endowed 
with wonderful daring, and marvelous dexterity in 
escape, by legions of demons living within them, 
and becoming a part of them. The wretched 
miser, who hordes his gold and starves himself, 
sometimes to death, is filled with greedy demons. 
Men who through wrecking other men's fortunes, 
become Princes in wealth, are guided by the 
demonic influence of the old misers of the sup- 
posed dead, but they are alive and often more 



Essay — The Devil and His Work, 121 

powerful than in earth life, and become so en- 
grafted upon the spirit of the material form they 
inhabit, that they really live in the material world, 
and rejoice over their possessions. The hilarity 
of a drunken club, or bar-room gang, is but the 
outward expression of the demons within, and is a 
perfect picture of the reckless, bedlamic revelries 
of hell, into which, when the soul has sunk, it is 
lost forever. It henceforth wanders about in the 
lowest haunts of iniquity, both amongst men and 
fallen women, seeking subsistence by the absorp- 
tion of the vilest emanations from degraded human 
beings, daily growing weaker, lower, viler, until 
consciousness becomes but a flickering spark, then 
vanishes, and the soul is no more. 

There are many grades to Satan's kingdom. 
It extends from the marginal line of the lower 
heavens to the center of the earth's molten liquid. 
The old Methodist Hell is indeed a reality. There 
are many upon the upper spheres of the Devil's 
Kingdom of great intelligence, but of the class 
puffed up in their own conceits, who would make 
heaven conform to their conception, unwilling to 
acknowledge any superior — haughty, arrogant and 
indifferent to everything but their own selfish 
interest. They have not seen Jesus, nor yet God, 
and have no faith in either, and they become the in- 
spiring instruments in the production of many athe- 



122 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

istic books of great seductive power. They know 
of Satan's Kingdom, but believe they are in a 
higher sphere, and will so believe until they hear 
a voice with authority say : " Inasmuch as ye did 
it not unto one of these, even these least, ye did it 
not unto me — Depart I" An unruly, unsubmissive 
spirit, however brilliant in intellect, cannot enter 
into the Kingdom of God. Rebellious vindict- 
iveness is an element of disorganization. Nothing 
shall inherit Christ's kingdom but harmony and 
love, born of meekness and simplicity of soul. 
It was a want of this spirit on the part of Satan, 
who was evidently a bright angel, that caused his 
downfall. ' 

If we will imagine the other world but a dupli- 
cate of this in all particulars, except there are but 
two Kingdoms, that of God and that of Satan, we 
shall find that it is subject to very much the same 
mental agitation. Men differ in opinions there the 
same as here, and through inspiration we have 
about all the knowledge here that we shall find 
there, until we reach the Celestial Spheres. 

If the earth should be divided into two King- 
doms, one representing the highest and purest 
motives, and Christian morals ; the other embody- 
ing pleasure, licentiousness and hilarity, and one in 
authority should say to the people, choose ye the 
King whom ye will serve, it would be found that 



Essay — The Devil and His Work. 123 

a majority would go with the King of Carnal Pleas- 
ure. Now, when we pass over on the other side, 
we do not change. We are the same beings there 
as here, and so it comes to pass that a majority 
upon entering the spiritual spheres, prefer to 
choose Satan rather than Michael as King ; and as 
we have before said, Satan would overthrow the 
powers of heaven were it not his subjects were 
continuously perishing, while those of the higher 
Kingdom have attained to Eternal Life. 

While it is within the power of the spirits of the 
dead to manifest themselves visibly to man at any 
time, yet it is unlawful, as it would interfere with 
the natural relationship between man and man, 
and retard human effort through the natural order 
of labor, men looking for advice from above. 
Angelic communications to man are, therefore, ordi- 
narily limited to inspiration of higher thoughts, 
often made mysterious by visions. The subjects 
of Satan often violate this law. Hence, the world 
has always had its Witches, who unlawfully divine 
the affairs of men, whereby one man is given ad- 
vantage over another. Modern Spiritualism, not 
being educated to the necessity of separating these 
two classes, has gone on developing Witchcraft, in 
so far that they have been able to " perform all 
manner of lying wonders, inasmuch as the very 
elect would be deceived were it possible." Of all 



124 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

these things we have been forewarned, and it has 
been for a purpose, whereby the way may be pre- 
pared for the coming of Christ with his Angelic 
Hosts. We have witnessed a great number of these 
performances of evil spirits, and do not con- 
demn them, for they have their purpose; but we 
would warn all to be upon their guard, for most of 
these manifestations are performed by the agents 
of Satan, and at the root of nearly all Societies, 
Publications, Books or Lectures emanating from 
Modern Spiritualism, you will find an anti-Chris- 
tian spirit. Many bright men and women are being 
deceived by this " strong delusion. " This is the 
work of Satan, and the last great work of his 
Kingdom. Many who have drifted into extremes 
will return to the " Rejected Stone," and be made 
happy after the delusion has passed away, for by 
this God will try men's souls, whether they be the 
children of Darkness or of Light. God is providing 
every possible means whereby man may " choose 
this day whom they will serve," for He is marshal- 
ing His forces for the battle of the Great Day. 
"And for this cause God shall send them strong 
delusions that they should believe a lie, that they 
all might be damned who believe not the truth, 
but had pleasure in unrighteousness." 

Many regard this as not in harmony with God's 
attributes. The thought is not that He will send 



Essay— The Devil and His Work. 12 

this " Strong Delusion" that He might lead them 
into sin, whereby they should be damned, but 
that He might try them, even as Jesus was tried 
by the Tempter, and thus influence them to 
decide one way or the other, either to accept of 
Christ or Satan ; for the time draws nigh when 
there shall be a separation, and it were better that 
those of Satan's Kingdom should be pronounced in 
his favor, that no seeming injustice should appear 
when they are rejected of Christ, for amongst the 
disappointed " There will be weeping and wailing 
and gnashing of teeth." To those who, through 
fanciful and seductive teachings, have discarded 
the Old Book we would admonish you, take it down 
from the dusty shelves, read with your spiritual 
eyes fully open, and you may be able to find it the 
best guide after all, and filled with Prophecies re- 
lating directly to yourself. 

All of Satan's subjects are not depraved or ab- 
solutely bad, but they are, as an entirety, a sub- 
stantial duplicate of this earth. Every soul that 
has not been " Born of the Spirit " is still an 
earthly soul, and cannot progress into the higher 
spheres. A majority of the human family thus 
pass to the other world. Hence, there are great 
men and great women in Satan's Kingdom. Men 
and women with unbalanced organizations that 
make them rebellious against authority. Others 



126 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

with the elements of covetousness, or licentious- 
ness, or vanity, or other worldly traits so promi- 
nent that the divine faculties are subordinate and 
inactive. This overbalanced condition becomes 
augmented until monstrosities in mind are pro- 
duced — men become like animals, governed by a 
few leading mental attributes. This condition 
having been reached they do not differ from ani- 
mals, and though they may have been giants in 
intellect they ultimately grow to represent one 
idea, and thus becoming deprived of reason, they 
are not able to adapt themselves to their environ- 
ments and perish. Before they reach this condi- 
tion, however, they may enter the bodies of human 
beings, through whom they often produce unusual 
phenomena — even genius — in their one absorbing 
attribute. 

When a human being becomes possessed with 
an abnormal spirit the effect produced is not only 
a change in mental characteristics, but also in ap- 
pearance. It is not necessary for us to test the 
powers of a Necromancer to know whether she be 
possessed of such powers, for we can see it in her 
face and eyes, and every gesture, if she have such 
powers. If she be a fraud we can see that too, 
but from a different physiological outlining. The 
one has the hard, demoniac Witch face and eyes 
that look you through ; the other the cunning phy- 



Essay— The Devil and His Work. 127 

siognomy of the deceiver. Every extremist in any 
line of thought has his characteristics marked in 
his face, which have developed after he has be- 
come an advocate of such extremes, and any phy- 
siognomist of experience can tell you whether 
such extremists are prompted by highly developed, 
evenly unfolded, inspiring powers, or by abnormal 
ones ; also, whether they be of God or Satan. If 
they be of God the unfoldment will be uniform ; 
if they be of Satan the possessed will show that 
abnormal physiological appearance, always notice- 
able in gatherings of anti-Christian, Infidel or Free 
Love advocates. They are all unbalanced and on 
the road to ultimate annihilation. 

Heat and cold being a phenomena of matter in 
motion, it has but a modified effect upon the spirit. 
Hence, spirits may exist in the very interior of 
earth's molten liquid, and doubtless do, millions of 
them. Locomotion through this fluid is retarded 
something as electricity through a poor conductor, 
and the sense of heat is vividly perceptible, but 
not excessively oppressive. Here the depraved 
spirit ultimately sinks, and dies, and mingles with 
the coarsest element of the spirit fluid, which, by 
gravitation, settles to the center of the earth. Let 
it be understood that the earth has an unorganized 
spiritual entity, that never combines with matter, 
and has its own independent gravitating laws. 



128 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

Hence, the cruder go to the center of the grav- 
itating force. As these disintegrated spirit atoms 
become purified, or relieved of their metallic ele- 
ments by heat they arise to the surface, while the 
heavier or sin-laden atoms take their place. Im- 
perfect or sin-impregnated spirit atoms are com- 
posed largely of metallic substance ; wherein we 
define a law of imperfect mental action, owing to 
the specific gravity of the spirit atom. So God 
permits nothing to be wasted. Some spirits are 
subdued by this fiery furnace, and the spirit re- 
lieved of its metallic elements, so that they become 
obedient, and go on to the attainment of Eternal 
Life. 

Sin is, in a measure, the result of a too rapid 
change in the elements that constitute the soul. 
The longer these elements are held the more per- 
fectly obedient they become. Every new spirit 
atom taken in must be educated to cooperate with 
the old atoms. The old spirit substance becomes 
the educator of the new to a great extent, and in 
any sudden change of spirit atoms, there arises 
confusion and inharmonious operation of the ag- 
gregate. There is a battling of the forces within. 
This leads to recklessness and loss of conscience 
and the soul is depraved. This same law applies 
to the body. The heavy drinker changes the atoms 
of his body rapidly. They are pushed out by the 



Essay — The Devil and His Work. 129 

alcohol before they become fully under control of 
the spirit. Hence, they assume abnormal condi- 
tions, and the man grows beastly in appearance. 

Satan understands this law, and hence, through 
the possession of devils the change of both spirit- 
ual and physical atoms is most rapid, and degen- 
eration of spirit and abnormal condition of body 
follow with equal rapidity. The spiritual necro- 
mancers, as all who have studied the subject 
know, change in mental qualities and in physical 
appearance most rapidly after entering their pro- 
fession, and invariably degenerate physically, mor- 
ally and spiritually. A woman that sets up as a 
Witch, or Fortune Teller, if she be one, will look like 
one in two weeks. This is the degenerating effect 
of evil spirits — demons, such as Christ and the 
Apostles cast out upon many occasions. 

Satan has in his employ thousands of brilliant- 
minded men and women, who talk and write beau- 
tiful philosophies, but always conclude in assuming 
Christ as, either an impostor, a myth, a common, 
spiritual medium, or a very good man, who taught 
some very good things, but all that was worthy and 
ennobling was copied from Brahma, Buddha, 
Christna, Zoroaster or Confucius. In this sentence 
I have given a picture of the anti-Christian age. 
A sad picture, indeed, but a true one. But what 
does the Devil care for the rounded sentences, and 



130 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

the gilded philosophies, and the pretty word paint- 
ings of the Ever Green Shores, that only please the 
ear, but have no effect upon the actions of men ; 
when by such seductive words he can make the 
whole Christian World deny Jesus Christ. Without 
these pretty speeches and poetic philosophies 
the world could not be entrapped into this anti- 
Christian spirit. The cunning old Rebel upon his 
Throne knows this, and the plan has worked with 
most brilliant success. If you try to persuade 
these silvery tongued emissaries of Satan that they 
are wrong in rejecting Jesus, they will answer you, 
" Oh you haven't had the scales removed from your 
eyes yet, Old Orthodoxy still blinds you. You will 
have to go through a season of development before 
you reach our plane" Many times we have 
heard this, and similar remarks made to us, in a 
sense of pity for our lack of development, and 
always with an air of superiority, arrogance and 
vanity. Nevertheless we shall cling to the time- 
battered Cross, with its rusty nails, and shall not 
abandon the Old Ship. Though her sails be tat- 
tered and torn, and her rigging shattered by the 
mad winds, and her hull racked by the storms of 
centuries, yet she has conquered the wide ocean ; 
and now while she nears the harbor, so that we be- 
hold the gray mountains, and the green hillsides, 
and the herds upon the plains, and hear the 



Essay — The Devil and His Work. 131 

welcome bells of Christian Shrines, wouldst then 
ask us to give her up ? Aye, my brother, it is the 
voice of Satan that has turned your eyes upon a 
delusive mirage, hovering over the dark waters ; 
be not deceived ; it will vanish with the dawn, 
while the Old Ship of Safety casts anchor upon the 
hither shores. 

Those who have left her to drift upon the wild 
sea may find the history of their mourning in the 
following poem : 

C^e Cempter's Dtctonj. 

"Vice is a monster of so frightful mein 
As to be bated, needs but to be seen ; 
Yet, seen too oft, familiar with her face, 
We first endure, then pity, then embrace." 

—Pope. 

Thou hideous monster of the air ! Thou Fiend ! 

Thou grinning Devil long from virtue weaned ! 

Why com'st thou here? What wouldst thou ask of me ? 

Would'st thou contrive to make me one with thee — 

WoJf-like to stealthy prowl at midnight's hour, 

And rinding souls asleep to them devour ? 

Depart ! I would not care thy ways to know ! 

See yonder open door ? Begone !— Go !— Go ! 

Dost thou not hear ? Why wilt thou not obey ? 
Must I upon my bended knees bow down and pray 
To one whom God hath banished from His throne ? 
Depart ! for I will worship God alone ! 



132 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

Yet still there are about thee many charms, 
That pleaseth much mine eyes —my soul alarms — 
But go, Good Devil ! Go — Please Go, I pray — 
Dear Demon, Go ! and call another day. 

He does not move, but calmly smiles on me ; 

He waves a Magic Wand, and now — ah ! see, 

All hideous faces change to angels fair, 

While red-winged spirits stir the wine-fumed air. 

Oh! stay, dear Fiend! thou wouldst not leave me now, 

Or place thy wreaths upon another's brow ; 

Thou loveliest Being of the Air, oh ! stay ! 

Abide with me, I pray — For Aye — For Aye ! 



Context to tlje (Essay, "Cfye Bible/ 



The Bible is an Inspired Revelation, and the high- 
est Spiritual Authority given to man ; yet since it 
was received through Human Instrumentality, and 
has passed through numerous Translations and 
Transcriptions, it must necessarily have been subject 
to Human Errors. It is, therefore, not absolutely In- 
fallible, but sufficiently true to the Divine Intent as to 
become our best guide to high and holy motives, and 
to the attainment of Eternal Life. 



(133) 



Cfye Bible — 3ts Crutfys anb (Errors. 



If it were possible to prove beyond doubt that 
the Hebrew Bible was written by a school of Jew- 
ish Priests, and that the New Testament was a 
forgery, and Jesus a mythological character, yet 
still its truths would remain truths worthy of study, 
and the world would not give it up as a Sacred 
Book. 

This grand Old Edifice, built so many centuries 
ago, still stands, and will continue to stand. 
Though many of its faulty stones may crumble, 
yet the great arches are built of enduring mate- 
rials and based upon an imperishable foundation. 

It is like unto a building which a great Arch- 
itect went forth to build, and he laid the founda- 
tions broad and deep, and formed the arches of 
granite rock, and the pillars of imperishable 
marble, and the dome of pure gold ; and then he 
went on a far journey and intrusted the comple- 
tion to his unskilled workmen, who filled in the 
walls with many inferior stones and straw-made 
brick, which, when the storms began to beat upon 
them, they crumbled away, but the arches, and the 
(134) 



Essay — The Bible— Its Truths and Errors. 135 

pillars, and the dome stood firm and did not fall, be- 
cause they were the work of a Master Builder. 

Theologians failing to recognize the imperfect 
workmanship upon the building, and declaring all 
as the workmanship of the Great Architect, have 
driven a class of independent thinkers into a 
School of Iconoclasts, who have battered at the 
walls of the Edifice until they are filled with gap- 
ing rents, like the walls of a battle-stormed fort ; 
but the great grand arches, and pillars, and glisten- 
ing dome, still stand. Wild with an insane 
violence, and seemingly inspired by hatred of the 
building, they have hammered at the pillars and 
arches, but their sledges have been as copper, and 
their chisels as lead. 

Yet, in their destructive work upon the walls, 
the Christian nations have been led into Infidelity. 
It has been the work of this class of Iconoclasts to 
select from the Bible all such statements as appear 
inconsistent with the Divine Attributes of a Benefi- 
cient Being, and magnify them into hideous mon- 
strosities, while all that which was noble, and 
elevating, and godlike, they have ignored. In this 
manner they have led millions of the unreflecting 
into hopeless Infidelity. This is chargeable very 
greatly upon the cowardice of the Christian Min- 
istry. They should have admitted these errors, 
and thus forestalled the Iconoclasts' work. Instead 



136 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

of this, we have been taught to believe the Bible 
as absolutely infallible. Now, the fact is, there 
is not a man of a high order of intelligence, who 
has read that book, who can possibly believe, con- 
sistent with his reason, the divine truth, and 
inspiration from God of every statement or doc- 
trine of the Bible. 

This, as we have said, has greatly increased the 
Infidelity of the times. It has been the breeder of 
Deism, and has brought to the front such men as 
Ingersoll and his school, who have carried the 
world with them, as by a mighty wind ; and many 
have not stopped at condemning the Inspired 
Book, but have become Atheistic, Anti-Christian, 
and given over to hopeless Materialism. 

In studying the Vision of Creation as recorded in 
the first chapter of Genesis, we are enabled to see 
the unmistakable evidence of inspiration. With 
all Prophets and Seers, time is never accurately 
measured. "A day is with the Lord as a thousand 
years, and a thousand years as one day.'' Even 
Jesus and the Apostles had no definite idea as to 
the time of the fulfillment of prophetic inspiration. 

A Vision is a panorama of scenes, and is often 
clothed in such mysticism as to mislead all except 
the spiritual minded. Up to a recent period, all 
Christendom believed and taught that the earth, 
and all vegetable and animal life, and the meas- 



Essay — The Bible — Its Truths and Errors. 137 

ureless Universe, were created in six literal days. 
Hugh Miller was the first to dispel this delusion, 
and to give us a geological definition of the Vision 
in its reference to six distinct Ages, or Epochs of 
time. Yet, even this explanation does not relieve 
the Seers from grave inaccuracies. 

Light is said to have been created on the first day, 
or age, yet the sun, moon and stars, without the 
first of which there could be no light, were not 
created until the fourth day, or age. We may 
recognize the fact that the dense clouds surround- 
ing the earth in its earliest history would obscure 
the sun, and that it became a Creation to the mind 
of the Seer when the mist had cleared away, and 
the heavens burst upon his vision ; yet the fact' 
still remains that the sun was created before light ; 
and, therefore, the Prophet's statement was not 
true to the facts, but only true as it appeared to 
him. We may, also, observe that the sun, moon 
and stars, to his limited conception, were made for 
the express benefit of the earth — "the greater 
Light to rule the day, and the lesser Light to rule 
the night " — from which we are to learn that he 
did not grasp the wondrous depths of God's 
Universe, but regarded all as supplementary to this 
little world. 

This limited conception of the Universe we find 
extending through all prophetic history. Men, in 



138 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

their delineation of a Vision, could not rise much 
above their own limited powers of conception, 
and, therefore, the Fallible Man is always mingled 
with the Divine Influx. 

As we follow this Vision we find the creation of 
vegetable and animal life, culminating in man, sub- 
stantially in conformity to the science of geology. 
In opposition, however, to the modern theories on 
Evolution, each of these creations were a special 
act of the Almighty, which, we are prepared to 
maintain, is much more in conformity to reason, 
and our knowledge of God's laws, than the evolu- 
tion theory, that all life is the result of a gradual 
unfoldment, from the protoplastic germ of life to 
the divinity in perfected manhood. To this, how- 
ever, we shall devote a chapter farther on. For 
the present we simply assert, that all material life 
on this planet has come into being through the 
materialization, or vitalization of matter upon the 
spirit body, of spiritual entities, that have had an 
existence in some other sphere of life, and that 
they have come into physical being when the con- 
ditions of this planet would permit. 

This being the case, it is fair' to suppose, that 
not only the Adam of the Hebrews, but, also, 
many other Adams, or materialized human beings, 
appeared upon this planet at different times, giv- 
ing to the earth its different Races of people, each 



s 

Essay — The Bible — Its Truths and Errors. 139 

having their distinctive characteristics so marked 
that no known law in Biology, or Evolution, could 
produce them from one common root. 

Herein the Prophetic Vision of the Seer of Gen- 
esis was also limited. He saw no farther than 
the Adam of the Hebrews, or of a special Race of 
people. As he knew nothing of the plurality of 
worlds, even so he knew nothing but the one Cre- 
ation. His Vision was not carried beyond that one 
Adam ; and, hence, the world by accepting that 
limited Vision as a representation of all truth in 
relation to Creation, have been misled and nar- 
rowed in their conception of the creation of man, 
even as they have been, by the same Vision, led to 
a narrow conception of the created Universe. In 
this, while the Seer was truthful to his Vision, he 
was untruthful to the facts. 

As we follow the Vision we find that " The Lord 
God caused a deep sleep to fall upon Adam, and 
he slept ; and he took one of his ribs and closed 
up the flesh instead thereof. And the rib which 
the Lord God had taken from man, He made a 
woman, and brought her unto the man." 

Here we have a remarkable statement. We 
cannot so manipulate our reason as to believe that 
God came down from His throne and performed 
such a Surgical operation as is here described. 
The thought is hideously revolting to us. 



140 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

Yet we can clearly understand how the old 
Prophet in his Vision could have been thus de- 
ceived. We can readily comprehend that in the 
materialization of Eve, a part of the substance of 
Adam's body might have been used. And to ob- 
tain that substance Adam might fall into a deep 
sleep, or trance, and while in this condition, Eve 
might have appeared to the old Prophet as coming 
out from his side, and from this he would be led 
to write his story as it is recorded, believing with- 
in himself that a rib formed the basis for this cre- 
ation. And thus again, while he was true to his 
own understanding as he saw the Vision, yet he 
was untruthful to the facts. 

As we follow this Vision, it becomes more mys- 
tical, but none the less interesting. The story of 
the partaking of the Forbidden Fruit has been ac- 
cepted by the Christian world as a record of his- 
tory and not as a Vision. To our mind it is a most 
delicate description of the first dawn of that love 
element, or reproductive instinct, coming to al- 
most Celestial Beings. 

Brought to earth from the Spirit Spheres, and 
but thinly clothed with material substance, they 
were, at first, almost as pure and innocent as the 
Seraphims. We can readily understand how such 
beings might continue to exist, even as the resur- 
rected dead, for an indefinite time without seeing 



Essay — The Bible — Its Truths and Errors. 141 

death, for they were but Resurrected Spirits from 
other Planets. 

While we know that from the beginning, God 
intended them to reproduce their kind, and that for 
that purpose they were brought into the world, 
yet, we can also see that by becoming earthly and 
sensual, they forfeit their inheritance to continual 
earthly life. 

The very fact of the reproduction of their kind 
necessitated death, else the world would soon 
have been overpopulated. Hence, the sentence of 
death placed upon them for partaking of the Fruit 
from the Tree in the center of the garden was only 
the operation of natural law, and not a vindictive 
punishment. Why should God punish His crea- 
tures for doing that which He has distinctly 
brought them into being to perform ? That Eve 
should be the first to develop in the reproductive 
instinct is perfectly natural ; Love predominates in 
woman, and in all this the Prophet is perfectly 
true to nature. 

Adam and Eve were doubtless the highest mater- 
ialized creation of the several Races of Man, and 
represented the White Race, and their advent may 
not have been farther back than the Story of Crea- 
tion would indicate. Other Races nearer the Animal 
Kingdom and better adapted to the imperfect Mind 
Atmosphere, doubtless preceded them by thousands 



142 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

of years, this Vision relating only to its own 
branch of the human family. It is therefore proba- 
ble that Eve's Tempter was a human being con- 
nected with one of these Races, for he possessed 
seductive intelligence that could not have emanated 
from a Serpent or any creature below man. 

The circumstances that follow the partaking of 
the Forbidden Fruit all point to our solution of the 
Vision, for " The eyes of both of them were opened, 
and they knew that they were naked ; and they 
sewed fig leaves together and made themselves 
aprons. And they heard the voice of the Lord 
God, walking in the garden in the cool of the day ; 
and Adam and his wife hid themselves from the 
presence of the Lord God, among the trees of the 
garden/' 

All this sense of shame indicates clearly that 
they had fallen from their high estate, and taken 
upon themselves the lusts of the flesh. " Unto the 
woman he said, I will greatly multiply thy sor- 
rows, and thy conception. In sorrow thou shalt 
bring forth children ; and thy desire shall be unto 
thy husband, and he shall rule over you." 

We have thus briefly gone over this wonderful 
Vision in order to show how much there is of Di- 
vine Inspiration in it, and how much it is marred 
by the imperfect conceptions of the Seer. We 
can believe in the beautiful truths that seem to be 



Essay — The Bible — Its Truths and Errors. 143 

consistent with reason, and with God's divine 
scheme of Creation ; but the crude misconceptions 
that have sprung from the Prophet's own mind we 
must cast aside. God has given us our reason, and 
does not require us to believe that which the 
highest light He has given us cannot accept. 

The repeated statements made in the Old Testa- 
ment, that " God walked and talked with men," as 
one man talketh to another, we must look upon 
as imperfect spiritual inspiration in which only a 
part of the truth is unfolded. 

In the Vision of Genesis, which we have just 
been considering, the Lord God is represented as 
a constant companion of Adam. u Unto Adam 
also, and his wife did the Lord God make coats of 
skin and clothed them." This close familiarity 
of the Almighty Ruler of the immeasurable Uni- 
verse, forcibly appeals to reason as inconsistent. 
The old Hebrew Bible abounds in such statements. 
There may be, and doubtless are, subordinate spir- 
itual beings possessed with Deific attributes, even 
as Jesus was so possessed, who have been delegated 
as God's Ministers unto man, and these have 
appeared to the Prophets as God. But we cannot 
possibly believe that " God made coats of skin 
and clothed them.'' An angel might have assisted 
in teaching them some of the arts of self preser- 
vation, and might have been familiarly present 



144 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

with them much of the time, and to the Prophet 
this personage was God, and he so recorded it; and 
it was not productive of evil to so believe in the 
earlier ages, but now such doctrines but breed 
Infidelity. 

No intelligent man can believe that God created 
the Rainbow as a Covenant to Noah, that He would 
not again destroy the earth by water, since we 
know, from undisputed facts in Science, that 
the Rainbow must have existed ever since there 
has been sunshine and mist. Neither can we 
believe that, at the command of Joshua, "The 
Sun stood still in the midst of Heaven, and hasted 
not to go down about a whole day." If the 
Earth would cease her revolution, whereby the 
Sun would appear to stand still, the mountains 
would be pitched headlong into the valleys, and 
the flooding oceans would race eastward at the 
speed of a thousand miles per hour. God does not 
thus interfere with the established order of things ; 
much less that a murderous king and his people 
might "avenge themselves upon their enemies." 

We might thus go on multiplying instances 
wherein statements are made in the Old Bible 
which are unquestionably erroneous. We might 
also cite doctrinal principles promulgated in the 
Mosaic law, which are immoral in their tenden- 
cies, vindictive and disgusting to the spiritual 



Essay — Ihe Bible — Its 1 ruths and Errors, 145 

instincts, all of which the Beneficient Father is 
represented as authorizing and directing. Must 
we be compelled to accept of all these human 
interpolations that mar the beauty of God's word 
as of divine origin ? Must we subordinate our 
reason, and our conscience, under the cowardly 
shield that if we condemn one false statement the 
whole fabric of Divine Inspiration will totter in 
ruins? Oh ! ye Blind, leading the Blind ! Can an 
inspired thought ever perish ? " Render to Caesar 
the things that are Caesar's, and to God the things 
that are God's. " By your false zeal and hypocrisy ye 
do fill the earth with Infidels. Who amongst you, 
having written a book and sent it to the pub- 
lishers, but behold when it cometh forth, an ig- 
norant person had brought in abominable doctrines, 
would not say : Purge my book of these heresies, 
and give it unto me as God hath inspired me to 
write it, and I will bless thy labors ? Even so will 
the Spirit of God bless the hand that will purge 
His Sacred Word from all that is untruthful and 
unholy, that it may not be a contradiction unto 
itself. 

The following extract from a sermon by Fred- 
erick Temple, D. D., Chaplain in Ordinary to 
Queen Victoria, will be of interest as indicating 
the tolerant spirit of the times, emanating from 
high authority : 

10 



146 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

" Every day makes it more and more evident 
that the thorough study of the Bible — the investi- 
gation of what it teaches and what it does not 
teach — the determination of the limits of what we 
mean by inspiration, the determination of the 
degree of authority to be ascribed to the different 
Books, must take the lead of all studies. He is of 
high treason against the faith who fears the result 
of any investigation, whether philosophical or 
scientific, or historical. And, therefore, nothing 
should be more welcome than the extension of 
knowledge of any and every kind, for every in- 
crease in our accumulation of knowledge throws 
fresh light upon these, the real problems of our 
day. If geology proves to us that we must not 
interpret the first chapter of Genesis literally ; if 
historical investigation shall show us that inspira- 
tion, however it may protect the doctrine, yet, was 
not empowered to protect the narrative of the in- 
spired writer from occasional inaccuracy ; if careful 
criticism shall prove that there have been occa- 
sional interpolations and forgeries in that Book, as 
in many others, the results should still be wel- 
come. Even the mistakes of careful and reverent 
students are more valuable now than truth held in 
unthinking acquiescence. The substance of the 
teachings which we derive from the Bible will not 
really be affected by anything of that sort. While 
its hold upon the minds of believers, and its power 
to stir the depths of the spirit of man, however 
much weakened at first, must be immeasurably 
strengthened in the end by clearing away any 
blunders which may have been fastened on it by 
human interpolations." 



Essay — 1 he Bible — Its Truths and Errors. 147 

To declare our Bible absolutely free from errors, 
interpolations, or inaccuracy of language, is equiv- 
alent to assuming the infallibility of man. This 
book has come down to us through multiplied cen- 
turies, during much of which time there was no 
printing press, or records kept of ancient manu- 
script. The numberless books in the hands of the 
Priests at the advent of Christ were simply written 
manuscript, copied by scribes, who must have been 
subject to error as all humans. These errors 
might, in the centuries of war and desolation, and 
destruction of old records, have greatly multiplied, 
until our present Bible is far from being a perfect 
copy of the original. Besides this, it has been 
translated from ancient languages, which have 
undergone changes, so that the exact meaning of 
the original is not always maintained. It is, there- 
fore, unwise to become technical over the exact 
meaning in English of many words whose roots are 
unknown, and of which it is impossible to know 
the true significance. Many such words have 
formed the subject of great volumes, and heated 
discussions, and separation into sects. How ut- 
terly inconsistent it thus becomes to maintain the 
Infallibility of our English version of the Bible. 
Still, in our present boasted intelligent age, if a 
Calvanistic Minister should maintain this truth, he 
would be arraigned for heresy, and dismissed in 



148 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

dishonor. And should a Superintendent of a Sab- 
bath school, attempt to explain the errors of 
the Bible to the young minds, preparing them 
for a wider range of thought, and what they 
must meet in after years, he would be driven out 
of the Church, and ostracised from religious society. 
Still, it is evident such teachings would be simply an 
act to forestall the ultimate drifting into Infidelity. 
Our children are taught to believe the Bible, every 
word of it, as of divine origin. When intellect 
unfolds and finds this to be untrue, then fully two- 
thirds of the Sunday school scholars become doubt- 
ers, and not knowing where to draw the line, they 
fall in with most Radical Iconoclasts, and from 
thence drift into Infidelity ; whereby the early teach- 
ings are turned to an evil. How important 
then, in this age when Infidelity has become a 
strong, vigorous, dangerous power, that we should 
teach the young both the Truths and the Errors of 
our Bible, that they may go forth into manhood 
and womanhood to meet the onslaughts of Satan, 
having their weapons girded about them ready for 
the foe. Such a system as this would kill Infidelity 
in a half century, because it would have no plastic 
material to work upon. The time is therefore 
at hand when we must have Ministers moulded 
and directed by God's descending Voice, and not 
by antiquated theological institutions ; and that 



Essay — The Bible — Its Truths and Errors. 149 

our children be led in the broad road of Truth, 
and not be decoyed away through the secret By- 
ways, where the sunlight of heaven is shaded by the 
mountains of Error, which the poor wanderer will 
awaken to behold, and then finding no retreat, push 
onward into the black caverns of darkness and 
Eternal Death. 

" But God moves in a mysterious way His won- 
ders to perform." It were not best that great 
organized forces for good should be instantly dis- 
turbed, or torn up from the foundation, for such 
would produce a condition of anarchy in the theo- 
logical world. It would have a dangerously disor- 
ganizing effect, and so the old line Calvanistics act 
as a break upon the mighty impulse of advance- 
ment, that society may not be too much disturbed. 
Before we tear down the old edifices we should have 
the materials ready for the new, else we are left 
without shelter ; and so it occurs in God's divine 
wisdom, that He drives out from the old, decaying 
mansion, His most active and vigorous workmen, 
to gather the stone, and wood, and lime, and 
the glass, and the great hinges for the broader 
doors, which, when they shall swing open, the 
keepers of the old mansion will come forward and 
rejoice over the new temple, while the Vines of 
Time will cover the Old Ruins, and its stillness will 



150 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

be broken only by the wings of bats and the hoot- 
ing of night owls. 

In the evolution of new thought there is always 
a time when the, then present organized society, is 
more injured by advanced principles than by con- 
servative stability. That time is when advance 
truths first begin to disturb fundamental doctrines ; 
when the impetuous and radical iconoclast pushes 
out to tear down before there are any builders. A 
large class are thus set adrift without Spiritual 
Homes, and should they be builded by these extrem- 
ists, they would not be practical, since they would be 
too far in advance of the average development of 
knowledge ; besides not unfrequently embodying 
dangerous errors. But there comes a time when 
constructive advance thought must be recognized. 
Then society is made to suffer by Conservatism. 
But Revolutions never go backward, and so we find 
the true center for the greatest good between the 
two extremes. This is an economic principle in 
God's government, which we find operating in 
every channel of human thought. We may, there- 
fore, conclude that the three factors of society — 
the Destructive, the Constructive and the old con- 
servative Tenant Holders, are all a necessity, and 
that each has its own work to perform. The true 
principle of Constructive Theology, therefore, con- 
sists in pulling toward the Center. 



Essay— The Bible — Its Truths and Errors. 151 

At the present time extreme theological Icono- 
clasm has about spent its force, or accomplished 
its work of pulling down, and Constructive philos- 
ophy has more to fear from Conservatism, both in 
a Religious and Political sense, than from extreme 
Radicalism ; for the reason that society is passing 
through a wondrous economic change of relation- 
ships, one body to another, which will require rad- 
ical changes in conservative basis. The refusal to 
admit of these changes will lead to dangerous com- 
plications in the religious and political world, 
which we shall be called upon to meet in the near 
future. But of this we will not speak, simply re- 
marking, we are living in the most momentous 
period of the world's history, in which tremendous 
forces are centralizing for a mighty struggle. For 
the present let us consider what we may love and 
admire in the Old Book, full of sediment as it is ; 
yet within its waters we shall find the purest 
pearls. 

Come with us while we shall row up over the 
river of Jordan. The breeze is blowing sweetly, 
and the roses of Sharon perfume the air. As our 
boat glides over the rippled waters, we behold a 
great congregation of people upon the banks, and 
wonder what it all can mean. 

We see a man with unshaven beard and maiden's 
hair, whose raiment is of camel's skin, and a leather 



152 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

girdle about his loins — a strange being he doth 
appear, but that is Elias, the Forerunner of Christ. 
" The voice of one crying in the wilderness pre- 
pare ye the way of the Lord and make His path 
straight, of whom Esaias, the Prophet, foretold. " 

Let us step aside for a moment to consider the 
subject of Prophecy. In all ages men have lived 
who have been susceptible to impressions from the 
Spiritual Spheres. These men we call Prophets 
because it is given to them to know that which the 
unaided human intellect cannot grasp. They 
receive their impressions from the higher source, 
and record them in their own language, and often 
give their own version of obscure things, based 
upon their imperfect observation. These prophe- 
cies, therefore, while they may unfold great truths, 
yet are always colored by the Prophet's indi- 
viduality ; and, hence, cannot be in every particu- 
lar interpreted literally. This is especially true of 
Visions, which are simply pictures of events to be 
or that have passed. The weight of Prophecy, there- 
fore, must be determined by circumstantial links, or 
correlative evidences, whereby a prophetic event 
is proved a certainty. There are many such cor- 
relative Prophecies and sustaining circumstances 
regarding Christ and His Mission, which combined 
make the grand truth stand out bold, that Jesus 
is truly the Christ. We, therefore, in studying 



Essay — The Bible — Its Truths and Errors. 153 

divine Prophesy, should hold to the central truth, 
and any apparent inconsistencies, regard as ema- 
nating from the imperfect instrument, through 
which it was given. Thus, we will avoid much 
perplexity in attempting to defend unreasonable 
doctrines, while all the truth will be retained. It 
was the belief of the Prophets, who foretold of 
Jesus, that he was to become a great Temporal Ruler, 
as they did not comprehend an Everlasting Spiritual 
Kingdom. If, therefore, the Prophets were mis- 
taken, we should not follow their mistakes, when, 
from the partial fulfillment, and from higher light, 
we are enabled to know more about their Proph- 
ecies than they who gave them. This Prophesy 
of the Messiah, by Esaias, forms the first connect- 
ing link that all which has been subsequently 
foretold of Him will be fulfilled. But behold he 
cometh to be baptized of John in the Jordan! 
Let us leave our subject and follow Him. 

Jesus and John go down into the water, and the 
Messenger to Man is Immersed, and coming up out 
of the waters, the heavens are opened : An angel 
descendeth like a dove, and lighteth upon Him, 
and, lo, a voice from Heaven, " This is My beloved 
Son in whom I am well pleased. " We have a 
record of this " Voice " upon other occasions, and 
it always appeals to us in such a holy mysterious 
manner, that we feel it is still echoing over the 



154 Christian Science Brotherhood, 

earth. A brilliant jewel, this, in the Good Old 
Book. Let us store it away in our hearts. 

Now the great multitudes disperse and go away 
to their homes, but Jesus to the Wilderness. The 
darkness gathers, and when the stars began to 
look down from Heaven, they beheld a lone wan- 
derer, led by the hand of an angel, away out upon 
the hilltops of Judea. He wore a sad face, but it 
was lighted by the mellow halo of a pure soul. 
There upon the barren peak the angel left Him, 
solitary and alone. The moon hurried away, and 
the stars were quenched by the gathering clouds, 
when, in the midnight darkness, the voice of a 
strange being is heard. It is the Tempter. For 
forty days and nights this Evil Spirit followed Him, 
as He wandered over the desolute mountain, or 
hid away within the rocky caverns. The howling 
wolves snuff upon His track, and their demon eyes 
glare upon Him in the darkness, but He had faith 
in God and His mighty soul triumphed at last. In 
this we have another sparkling jewel to store away 
within our hearts as an evidence of Jesus' Mission. 

It must needs be that He pass through this 
temptation, that the enemy of His kingdom might 
first be vanquished, and no longer trouble Him in 
His work. Besides it proved the strength of His 
soul to resist temptation, and prepared Him in the 
eyes of the angels for His great Mission. 



Essay — The Bible — Its Truths and Errors. 155 

Now let us go over into Galilee. There we find 
Jesus walking by the seaside, and He calls two 
poor, half clothed fisherman, and soon two more 
fishermen, and out of these He builded up two 
great Pillars to the Church. He did not go unto 
the great learned Sadducees, but took the natural 
man, unschooled and without social standing, or 
personal influence, and free from predjudices and 
pride. In such He fou^tid the most pliable and 
useful material out of which to form great workers. 
We follow Him with the Disciples up into the 
mountain, and listen to that greatest of all Ser- 
mons. We hear new and beautiful doctrines, 
which had never before been uttered by the mouth 
of man. We are appalled, for " no man ever spake 
like this man," Let us gather this Sermon into 
our hearts as another great Pearl, and another 
evidence of the truth of the great scheme of 
Redemption and Christ's Second Mission to man. 

Now, we behold Him everywhere, going about 
preaching the new gospel, casting out devils, heal- 
ing the sick, giving ears to the deaf, and eyes to 
the blind, and raising to life those who might have 
slept the sleep of death ; and for all these good 
works He is continually persecuted. 

We might thus follow Him until He hung upon 
the Cross, and at every step we are accumulating 
Jewels of Truth pointing to His past and future work, 



156 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

which form such a volume of testimony, that he 
who denies Christ, or His Second Mission to man, 
must either be inspired by Satan, or destitute of 
the powers of human reason. 

Then let us gather up all the Pearls and keep 
them polished brightly, and they will give light 
unto the soul. He who studies ancient religions 
will find many good men who have been, and are 
now, worshiped as divine beings, but in them we 
cannot find a model Jesus. They may take their 
legitimate Sphere in the Kingdom of Christ, and 
become co-workers in the great Millennial Reign, 
but Jesus of Nazareth will be crowned Prince of 
Princes and King of Kings. 

But we condemn not other Divinely Inspired 
Books of the Ancients, for all truth is of divine 
origin. Their Sacred Books perform the work 
for their people, as our Bible does for us, and 
all have their truths and their errors ; and all truth 
must, at no distant day, be united in one Great 
Divine Book, which shall become the guide to 
all the nations of the earth. 

The one vital truth connected with our Bible is 
the Second Mission of Christ to man. All who 
undertake to deny this do so at the peril of their 
own soul's salvation. It is the Alpha and Omega 
of our Bible — the very soul of it; the distinctive 
feature differing from all other Divine Books, and 



Essay — The Bible — Its Truths and Errors. 157 

those who have, in their own conception, devel- 
oped beyond this, denying the necessity of a 
Divine Magistrate, and representing Jesus as 
but a man of the order of a Modern Spiritual 
Medium, will be compelled to retrace their steps 
or suffer annihilation. There are millions of 
such people, " raging waves upon the sea," who 
have been so clearly described in prophetic 
writings that, were their u conscience not seared 
as with a hot iron, " they might clearly behold 
themselves. The writer has met many such, who 
would not have a Bible in their homes; but the 
stench of the first breath of demoniac powers 
now poured out upon this earth in advance of 
Christ's second coming is passing away, and we 
are approaching nearer that Divine Communion 
which shall culminate in the descent of Jesus with 
His angelic hosts. 

If the Old Book had in it nothing more than the 
story of Christ upon which we could rely as truth, 
that were enough to stamp it the most important 
book of the world. Then let us cling to it with 
all its errors. These need not cast a cloud upon 
our pathway, for like all human errors they are 
but the imperfect manifestations of the struggling 
rays, and there is enough clear, bright, warm sun- 
shine to fill us with Light and Life. 



158 Christian Science Brotherhood. 



£l?e ©lb 3ook. 



" Bead to me, my child, from the Old, Old Book, 

For I am weary — hungry— sad — and grim 
Darkness seems to gather o'er my soul — look 

For the marks I made ere mine eyes grow dim, 
And ere I wandered far away from home — 

That peaceful, quiet home the Old Book gave, 
Before I laid it on the shelf to roam 

In search of Light, 'til hope hath found a grave." 

11 Brush off the dust — clean up the leather well, 

And let me feel the cover once again ; 
The pleasure once it gave words cannot tell, 

But now to feel its pages gives me pain." 
She opened up the Book and softly read, 

Those precious promises by Jesus given ; 
Her voice seemed as an echo from the dead — 

Her mother resting peacefully in heaven. 

u There, there, thou hast read quite enough, my dear, 
Just place the good Old Book upon the stand." 
And Grandpa wiped away a falling tear, 
And pressed the pages with his quivering hand. 
11 To-morrow thou shalt read to me once more, 
That which my soul is now too full to bear ; 
For Oh ! how rich the treasures of this Store, 
How bright the Promises of Jesus are ! " 



Context to tfye (Essay, "Spiritual <Senesis + " 



Everything of physical life is possessed with three 
distinct counterparts, Body, Soul and Spirit. The 
Spirit is the refined Essence of material substances 
impregnated with Thought Energy. The Soul is the 
material body to the Spirit, and the physical body is 
the clothing of the Soul. The focalized Spirit comes 
into being at conception. The Spirit, Soul and Body 
develop together, the Spirit in advance of the Soul, 
and the Soul in advance of the physical body. At 
death of the body this inner Spirit and Soul remain 
unchanged, and continue their existence; but low 
orders of vegetable and animal Spirits, not being 
able to meet the new Spiritual Environments, soon 
perish, and become a part of the Universal Spirit, 
the same as the body returns to earth, and degener- 
ated human Spirits perish under the operation of the 
same law. 



(159) 



Spiritual (5enesis, or biology 
of tfye Soul 



If we were to take a small piece of matter, in 
which every elementary substance in Nature were 
combined, and should divide this lump into its 
separate elements, we should then have many dis- 
tinct units of matter. If we take one of these 
units and subdivide it to the smallest possible subdi- 
vision of matter, we shall have reached the ideal 
atom of that special element. Then should a 
Higher Intelligence still reduce this atom, it 
no longer remains tangible matter, but becomes 
Spirit, or Force, representing one element in the 
Divine Essence. Now, let us take a grain from 
each of these elementary principles of matter, which 
we have obtained from the piece under treatment, 
and pass each through this same process, and we 
shall have obtained every Primary Element of Spirit, 
the number of which may be very great. Then 
should we commingle a single particle from all 
these Primary Spiritual Elements we should have, 
(160) 



Essay — Spiritual Genesis. 161 

in the combination, one complete atom of the spirit. 
Here then we discover a Law. Spirit is matter in- 
finitely subdivided, and the different expressions 
or operations of Spirit result from the difierent 
combinations of the Elementary Substances of 
Spirit. Our best definition of God then would be, 
He is Material Substance in its most refined 
Essence. 

Instead of following the laws of disintegration, 
wherein we subdivide matter through an almost 
infinite number of gradations, until we reach the 
the Almighty Spirit, we shall commence with 
spirit to form matter. Then the process is simply 
reversed. We take two or more units of the God 
Essence, or unorganized force, and combine them 
and we have a cruder force, which may represent 
one of the forces of an imperfect spirit. Its power 
of instantaneous action has been reduced by its 
greater density, and it cannot come into correspond- 
ence with the surrounding or coordinate elements 
so rapidly as the primary elements represented in 
the Deific Spirit. It is still spirit, but one step 
away from God. Now if this spirit element near- 
est to God be again combined, we form still another 
cruder force, which might compose the spirit fluid of 
plant life, or body to individualized spiritual beings. 
This element again combined and we shall have 
reached material force, such as we find expressed 



162 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

in electricity, heat and light, and these again con- 
densed and visible matter is the result. It has 
been produced by a gradual, or graduated condensa- 
tion of the primordial spirit atom of which the 
Almighty Spirit is the sum total. Here then we 
have the best possible theory for the existence of 
matter. It is God concentrated. In this we re- 
duce the two Great Mysteries, " Whence came 
God?" " Whence came matter?" to but one mys- 
tery, and that is a very great step ; for Science will 
never accept the dogma that matter was made out 
of nothing, and as to the other Great Mystery, 
" Whence came God?'' it must forever remain 
the unapproachable Vortex of the unknown. 

We assume that God is a force existing from 
Eternity. We may, in our investigations of the 
phenomena of life, go back to this force, but here 
we must stop. It is not given to human under- 
standing to know from whence this force came. 
We simply know it exists, and we must believe it is 
composed of some sort of substance. It is evident 
that force cannot come of nothing — an absolute 
void, if such could be found in space, could not 
produce a flaming light in the impenetrable 
darkness, out of nothing. Therefore, we are cer- 
tain that God is something — an elementary sub- 
stance of some kind, and if He is something, then 
we are equally certain that two or more of these 



Essay — Spiritual Genesis, 163 

elementary substances may combine, forming a 
more gross something. We are still further cer- 
tain that this more gross substance may again unite 
in two or more particles of its kind, forming a 
still denser substance, and so we may go on com- 
bining, step by step, until we reach the visible 
atom of matter out of which suns and worlds have 
been created. Then we lay down as the first 
element in Spiritual Genesis the broad principle 
that all Matter and Force are simply different com- 
binations and expressions of the Almighty Spirit. 

In thus representing Matter as but an expression 
of the God Spirit, we do not mean to be under- 
stood as advocating Pantheism pure and simple ; 
for while we declare our belief in the truth of that 
principle, yet we are certain there must be a cen- 
tral vortex to this spiritual substance, which is the 
individualized, active force and intelligence, prob- 
ably so centralized in a form as to be able to com- 
municate with subordinate Deific Beings ; but the 
Aura of His personality extends far beyond the 
created Universe— a God substance, unorganized, 
but which, if He so willed, may be condensed into 
a Nebula, and finally rolled up into Suns and 
Worlds. 

We may take another view of Matter ; that is, 
while material substances have originated from 
elements in the Deific Spirit, yet in this extraction 



164 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

the cruder elements of that being were used, and 
in the eternal grinding and distilling opera- 
tion of physical forces, and through the life and 
death struggles incident to all life, this substance 
is being continuously refined, whereby God aug- 
ments His own spirit and builds up individualities 
like unto Himself, capable of Eternal Life. Every 
life force — every energy — every joy and every 
sorrow — every great thought and every prayer 
since the beginning of individualization in matter 
has left its educational imprint upon the substance 
that was consumed in their production, and that 
substance goes out to form other forces and other 
thoughts, and joys, and sorrows, and prayers, of 
more perfect manifestation, because of the higher 
spiritualization, and the more perfect education of 
the particles of spirit substance. 

This is the great fundamental law in Spiritual 
Genesis. Every holy and every evil thought leaves 
its imprint upon spirit particles that will have their 
influence away down the ages. The effect of each 
one of these thoughts, it is true, is small within it- 
self, but yet in the great aggregate they are the 
builders of heaven and hell. There is a law where- 
by different elements of spirit essence are appro- 
priated by different organizations, which gives to 
each their distinct character. Vegetable life as- 
similates the coarser spiritual elements, the lowest 



Essay — Spiritual Genesis. 165 

order of animal life, an intermediate element, and 
the higher orders the most refined element. Thus 
the lower orders of life prepare the Spiritual 
Essence for the higher. 

When spirit enters into gross combination it 
buries its life forces. 

The particles are so firmly united, and in such 
compact state, that they are not capable of in- 
stantaneous movement, and, consequently, cannot 
come into rapport, or correspondence with other 
particles which is necessary before life, or thought, 
or activity is generated. Therefore, while we 
have said that all matter is but the condensation 
of spirit, yet it is not the spirit of life, and cannot 
be until it has been infinitely subdivided. A bar 
of copper is apparently a dead substance, but 
when subdivided by chemicals into refined parti- 
cles, it at once becomes a force which we call 
Electricity. It has approached toward spirit — the 
life force. If it were again subdivided it might 
become Soul Fluid, and if Soul Fluid be many 
times divided it would finally become Spirit. Mat- 
ter may be regarded as the Elements of God 
slumbering, and if the attractive force which holds 
the elements together was removed, matter would 
explode with a terrific force, and the products of the 
explosion would be the Spirit of God liberated — 



166 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

the Elements, from which Matter came resolved 
back to Spirit. 

We find, however, that when two particles of 
matter come together they cling to each other, and 
will not separate without some external force, and 
are continually hungering for more matter. This 
law of attraction is the author of all individual- 
ities, from the least subdivided atom to the giant 
suns. It is also the author of all individual things 
of spirit life, and without it no form could be 
built up. 

When this earth passed through its formation 
period, and had cooled sufficient to sustain life, 
there was no Spirit Substance surrounding it out 
of which to start life. The earth had within it 
the elements of life, but these elements were 
sleeping. They were in the form of solid matter 
and crude gases. As we have before said, individ- 
ual life could not exist or be brought forth out of 
matter in a state of dense centralization. There 
must be a spiritual substance so refined as to pro- 
duce activity and life, and to form the frame work 
on which the soul and body may condense. 

Now, we are satisfied that God, having provided 
material worlds out of which spiritual forces may 
be generated, and purified, until they become like 
unto Himself, He no longer subtracts from His 
own being of life for the creation of other beings 



Essay — Spiritual Genesis. 167 

life. He does not give up His spirit to the 
worlds that come into being, or in time He would 
dethrone Himself; but he has provided means 
whereby the material out of which worlds are 
made shall furnish the Spirit and Soul Substance, 
and whereby these substances may be generated, 
and until they are generated conscious individual 
life is impossible. 

When God said, " L,et the waters under the 
heaven be gathered together unto one place, and 
let the dry land appear," the beings who looked 
upon that land beheld nothing but a barren waste ; 
yet the disintegration of the elements had been 
sufficient to support, in many places, the highest 
order of vegetable life. Still, for ages, nothing 
was planted; nothing grew but a protoplasmic 
cell, the primordial element in the Vegetable King- 
dom. There probably was a sufficiency of coarse 
soul food oozing from the warm earth, and waters 
to feed these tiny cells, but no more. The earth 
held its Soul Substance in the rocks and in part- 
icles of disintegrated matter. 

The separation of Matter into refined Spirit Sub- 
stance can only be done through the life and death 
of things of life, by which distilling process it is 
resolved into the original or primordial spirit atom. 
The theories of physical Evolution are inadequate 
to account for the millions of years required for 



168 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

the creation of a vegetable moss. All the physical 
elements abounded for the rapid development of 
physical perfection in all things of life, yet for 
ages they made little advancement. Why ? Sim- 
ply because there was not sufficient spiritual food 
for a higher order of life. And so the little cells 
and mosses struggled along, and every one that 
came into life and died distilled a spiritual sub- 
stance which it gave out into the atmosphere, and 
the soil, which remained a permanent and contin- 
uously augmenting substance, until the angels who 
had the development of life in charge, saw the 
earth would support a vegetable plant, and then 
they were planted from the seeds of other worlds 
in the form of materialized germs of life. 

This statement, I am aware, will produce a 
smile from the materialistic, and frown from the 
over-wise in divinity, but to the spiritual minded, 
and to the student in the Psychic Sciences, it will 
stimulate thought. 

God never re-creates that which He once created. 
All forms of life are co-eternal. Every thing of 
life has a spirit and a soul, else it could never have 
existed. Every spirit and soul individuality may 
become material through the laws of attraction, 
whereby the soul but adds more gross matter to its 
outer clothing. Then it becomes subject to the 
laws of matter and may reproduce its kind. The 



Essay — Spiritual Genesis. 169 

Psychic Sciences will demonstrate all this in the 
near future, so I am content to abide my time. 

It would be a great lack of wisdom, and useless 
expenditure of labor to re-create beings, which 
have been brought to perfection by God through- 
out the evolutions of numberless Cycles before this 
earth had birth, when by simply transplanting 
they come forth in all their perfection. The first 
beings, or things of life produced on this planet, 
were the most perfect of their kind. They retro- 
graded after their first planting for the reason that 
the earth had not the Spiritual Elements to sustain 
the highest order of life. Man degenerated be- 
cause the Soul Food was barren, and through the 
laws of Evolution he is but slowly returning to 
that perfect manhood he possessed, when first 
appearing upon this planet, as a seed plant from 
older worlds. 

These higher orders of vegetable life above re- 
ferred to rapidly generated " Spirit Substance," 
and as it increased, still higher forms of vegetable 
life were planted, and in time the earth's atmos- 
phere and the soil were so impregnated with this 
vital element that the highest forms of vegetable 
life were capable of being propagated, and they 
were brought from the heavens beyond earth's 
sphere (for it must be remembered that the earth 
had no heaven then) and were planted and sprung 



170 Christian Science Brotherhood: 

forth in infinite varieties and wondrous vigor, each 
propagating itself after its own kind. Thus was 
the world filled with a Soul Substance. But it was 
yet crude, as compared with the Divine Spirit, but 
became purer as the centuries rolled on, and finally 
the higher essence of this Soul Fluid was enabled 
to sustain a very low order of animal life, such as 
the Protozoa, a hybrid between the Animal and 
Vegetable Kingdom. 

Following this, God's workmen planted the beds 
of the seas with all manner of inferior creatures 
and hideous monsters, who multiplied and fed 
upon each other that they might the more rapidly 
make way for man by the liberation of a Soul Fluid. 
The infinitude of this low order of life we can 
judge of only when we examine the deep strata of 
Protozoic Rocks existing all over the earth, of which 
their fossil remains form the principal ingredients. 
These rocks when disintegrated produce a fertilizer 
for the growth of higher physical bodies, even as 
the Spirit or Soul Fluid liberated ages ago, 
still form a fertilizing fluid for the growth of 
higher souls. The Ages rolled along — ten thousand 
years were but the tick of our clock, but the work- 
men did not weary, and finally the Spiritual Ele- 
ments became sufficiently refined so that there were 
planted upon the dry land all manner of little insects, 
and worms, and reptiles, and creeping things having 



Essay — Spiritual Genesis. 171 

a focalized life center to the soul. This center was 
the Brain, and in this a tremendous stride was 
made, and the workmen evidently held a great 
Jubilee and took courage. Then they filled the 
earth and the seas with every creature they could 
find adapted to the earth's environments as it then 
existed, and to this end they searched the starry 
depths for seedling plants ; and soon the birds were 
singing in the trees; and the bees were forming 
hives in the rocks ; and the ants were heaping up 
mounds in the sand ; and the cattle were grazing 
upon the plains; and the great mammoth beasts 
were roaming the woods ; and the mighty fishes 
were plowing through the seas ; and the workmen 
looked on and " saw that it was very good," and 
again they held a great Festival and took courage, 
praising God. 

The introduction of Vertebra Animals, having 
a cerebral center, hastened the ultimate triumph 
in the crowning work, since it furnished a higher 
order of beings or Soul and Spirit generating instru- 
ments, whereby the Spirit of the Earth was rapidly 
increased and elevated. 

There was inherited in each of these species of 
life an instinct for self-preservation, and so they 
began to feed upon each other, and upon every 
living thing they could devour. In a cluster of 
apple blossoms one great, strong spirit will absorb 



172 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

the vital fluid from all the rest, when the weak 
ones wither and die ; but in their death each 
little struggling soul goes out elevated and puri- 
fied through one more life and death. So they 
lived not all in vain ; and the great, greedy fishes 
that destroy their kind, but make room for more 
fishes, and more j multiplied life and death, where- 
by the Soul Fluid is purified and extended. 

Now there came a time when this Spirit and 
Soul Substance, generated from the earth, became 
so purified and diffused in such quantity that it 
would support a human soul, and then the 
workmen said, "L,et us make man," and many 
of those engaged in the work might have 
become the Adams of our Earth, but not all 
at one time, or of one Race. There were Adams 
from many different worlds, and they differed 
from each other, even as men now differ, but 
they were all of the same type of soul, and the 
manner of their creation as it relates to their 
physical being was under the same law whereby 
ye have heard that Moses and Elias appeared upon 
the Mount. They took upon themselves a suffi- 
ciency of the material elements to make them 
conform to earthly conditions, and to reproduce 
their kind. Types of life are never destroyed. 
They are co-existent and co-eternal with the Infi- 
nite Spirit. They were God's first work, subject to 



Essay — Spiritual Genesis. 173 

slight modifications in varieties, but forever the 
same soul types. The world has fallen into the in- 
geniously wrought theory of the transmutation of 
one species into another, and that Man is but the 
highest development of the Beast beneath him. 
This is the most appalling mistake of the age — a 
monstrous delusion resting only upon material 
evidences. The Psychic Sciences will dethrone it 
in the very near future. 

We have undertaken to show that before an in- 
telligent being could exist upon this planet, it was 
necessary to generate from the earth a " Soul Fluid" 
capable of sustaining a high order of being. Were 
this not true God would not have expended the 
ages in bringing into being and destroying crea- 
tures of life not capable of glorifying Him, or per- 
forming any use in His divine scheme. This 
earth is a Spirit-generating machine that builds up 
immortal individualities, otherwise it is a tremen- 
dous failure. 

Let our " Voice " tell you how God makes a 
spear of grass to grow. 

" Once upon a time a little fairy-winged angel, 
called " Polon," was blown from a blooming spear 
of grass, and carried away over the field a great dis- 
tance, and it bore with it a little tiny spirit, and 
when the winds grew calm, it settled down and 
fell upon another spear of grass just like the one 



174 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

from whence it came. This spear of grass had on 
its head a great many little houses, called " Seeds," 
and in each one of these houses there was a little 
Mistress sleeping so quiet and contented. And 
this tiny, fairy cherubin, which the winged angel 
had brought from far away, saw the Virgin Mistress 
in her little home sleeping so sweetly, and he loved 
her so he could not contain himself, but left the 
winged angel on a drop of dew, and rushed right 
into the little house, awoke the little Mistress and 
embraced her, and they loved each other so much 
that instantly they became one spirit. Then they 
laid them down to sleep. But after a time their 
little house was buried in the warm earth, and 
there was a great commotion round about, so that 
the walls of the house began to wax hot, and they 
awoke and prayed ; and as they prayed they lifted 
their hands upward beyond the house, and the 
house burst open. As they pushed out into the 
air and the earth, behold a substance followed 
them called " Soul Fluid." It crept up after the 
Spirit and weighed it down with a heavy weight, 
so that it would have fallen, but there followed 
close on the track of the " Soul Fluid " a very great, 
strong substance called " Matter." This worked 
itself all around the Soul substance, making it 
stand upright. Now, the spirit kept on praying, 
for it was hungry, and its head kept reaching right 



Essay — Spiritual Genesis. 175 

on upward toward the sky, and its feet spread out 
in the earth, and it was fed from the Great Spirit, 
and pushed its leaves, and its head, and its feet 
outward beyond the " Soul Fluid ;" but the " Soul 
Fluid " was hungry for the " Spirit," and " Matter " 
was hungry for the " Soul Fluid," and so they fol- 
lowed right on, one after the other, the Spirit, or 
God element of life, always in advance, until the com- 
pleted Spear of Grass was formed ; and the last act 
accomplished before the Spear was completed was 
to gather up little Spirits of Divine Life, and send 
them away on fairy wings to make love to the Little 
Maids, sweetly sleeping in their little green houses, 
all over the fields. " 

Good u Oracle, 7 ' thou hast done well ; 
And froni thy knowledge canst thou tell 
The greatest secrets, all would know, 
How God doth make a man to grow ; 
And how a spirit born in strife 
May find the way to Endless Life ? 

He comes : Speak on Good Oracle ! 

"When the ancient philosopher, Socrates, was 
brought before his judges condemned to death, he 
opened the great closing oration of his life in the 
following language : 

" 'O, my judges — for you I may truly call judges — 
I should like to tell you of a wonderful circum- 
stance. Hitherto the familiar ( Oracle ' within me 



176 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

has constantly been in the habit of opposing me, 
even about trifles, if I was going to make a slip or 
error about anything; and now, as you see, there 
has come upon me that which may be thought, 
and is generally believed to be, the last and worst 
evil. But the - Oracle } made no sign of opposition, 
either as I was leaving my house and going out in 
the morning, or when I was going up into this 
court, or while I was speaking at anything I was 
going to say ; and yet I have often been stopped 
in the middle of a speech, but now in nothing I 
either said or did, touching this matter, has the 
4 Oracle ' opposed me. What do I take as the ex- 
planation of this ? I will tell you. I regard this 
as a proof that what has happened to me is good, 
and that those of us who think death is an evil are 
in error. This is a great proof to me of what I 
am saying; for the customary sign would surely 
have opposed me had I been going to evil and not 
to good.' 

"We quote these wonderful words of wisdom, for 
they embody a profound philosophy, and point to 
the source of all earthly knowledge in the hidden 
and occult forces of nature and of God ; so thou 
doest well to call me." 

Speak on, Good Oracle, tell me how God doth 
make a man. 

11 In attempting to illustrate how God makes a 



Essay — Spiritual Genesis. 177 

spear of grass to grow, we have shown that in that 
spear of grass there are three elementary princi- 
ples — Spirit, Soul and Body. This Trinity exists 
in every thing of visible life on this planet. The 
Spirit is as necessary as the vitalizing element. 
The Soul Fluid and Spirit, generated from matter, 
and reborn by continuous disintegration and ab- 
sorption in individualized life, may thus become 
so free from combined elements as to ultimately 
resolve itself into Deific Essence, or Life Force capa- 
ble of continued individual life. While this Spirit 
partakes of Deity, it also partakes of tjie carnal 
elements from which it sprung, and is, con- 
sequently, not absolutely pure. It is, therefore, 
an element of life in God's being, that does not 
pass beyond the carnal world from which it was 
generated, only so fast as it becomes by fellowship 
with the Divine, absolutely Divine. Then it be- 
comes a component part of the Omniscient Spirit, 
whether individualized or in Spirit Essence. 

"Now, the Spirit which combines at conception 
and forms the basis of Life, we have endeavored to 
show has been generated from this earth through 
this system of purification we have before ex- 
plained. It therefore appears that it does not take 
anything outside of this earth, or the production 
of this earth in the creation of a human soul. 

"Assuming then that the highest element of the 

12 



178 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

vital force becomes Life imparting, God first begins 
to build a man by gathering this force within two 
cells — the spermatozoa of the male, and the ovary 
of the female. The visible cell in both cases is 
simply a transmitting agency — a temporary body — 
which, when each have performed its function, will 
die. The spiritual substance in the male and fe- 
male cells represent two spiritual entities, each 
imperfect within itself. Now, these two little cell 
spirits have an affinity for each other, and when 
they meet there is a blending one with the other 
throughout, the two becoming one. This doubles 
the density of the Spirit whereby the attractive 
force is also doubled, and also a more dense Spirit 
Fabric produced, better calculated to hold Soul Sub- 
stance, a material more gross than the Spirit. Here 
then we have the first condition of growth, and the 
reason why impregnation is absolutely necessary 
to life. The double attraction and double density 
destroy the normal condition of Spirit in Nature, 
and it at once begins to gather in upon itself from 
the surrounding spiritual elements, when an activ- 
ity and growth is produced. The double density 
of the spirit permits the finer elements of the Soul 
Fluid to unite with the Spirit, and the coarser ele- 
ments of the Soul Fluid to unite with the finer ele- 
ments of Matter, whereby the link of the Trinity 
is formed; and Matter having many grades of 



Essay — Spiritual Genesis. 179 

refinement, but each attracted to the other, is thus 
enabled to build a physical structure, a precise 
duplicate of the Soul and Spirit. 

" We would wish to impress upon your mind that 
the law of unequal attraction, or of increased at- 
traction to a focal center, is the basis of every 
individualized thing, whether physical or spiritual, 
throughout the Universe. The birth of a world is 
simply a focal center formed by an unequal con- 
densation of matter that exists in space. When 
such a center is formed, it at once becomes subject 
to the laws of attraction and expulsion from other 
worlds or suns, and having no orbit of its own, it 
is driven in a wild flight through space, gathering 
to itself matter in its way, until finally it finds an 
orbit of its own, as Satellite to some world, or Planet 
in some Solar System. But the law of its growth 
is that of superior attraction within a certain limit 
whereby matter is drawn to it. 

" You will not understand that all the outlines of 
a perfect Child are combined in that dual Spirit 
germ of the impregnated Ovary. On the contrary, 
there is nothing but the vital center so far as form 
is concerned, but it has all the possibilities of ex- 
pansion. The dual character of the Spirit is main- 
tained throughout its growth. Having double the 
attractive power, the force of centralization or com- 
pression is maintained, otherwise double attractive 



180 Christian Science Brotherhood, 

force would cease, and growth would be arrested. 
This sometimes occurs when you have a mon- 
strosity, a child without limbs, or other deformities. 

" Now, this foetal growth goes on in the child just 
the same is in a spear of grass, the Spirit always 
in advance of the Soul, and the Soul in advance of 
the Material, until birth, at which time no change 
occurs whatever, except a new system of supplying 
food for life ; and as to the further development 
into manhood, it is just the same as that which 
makes the spear of grass to grow ; and thus doth 
God create a man — Spirit, Soul and Body. Oh ! 
wondrous Trinity, how simple is the process of 
Thy building, yet how incomprehensible are all 
Thy parts." 

Thou hast spoken well, most noble Oracle, for 
all of which wise words we do applaud thee, but 
thou hast not told us how this spirit shall attain to 
Immortal Life. 

11 Go thou to thy teacher, thou slothful pupil! 
Hast thou not yet learned so small a lesson — ' Ex- 
cept ye be born again — Born of the Spirit — ye can in 
no wise enter into the Kingdom of Heaven ?' '» 
The Human Soul, as we have before said, is com- 
posed of earthly substances, and the Spirit of a 
Deific Fluid of life generated from the disintegrated 
•earthly spirits of the past. Both Soul and Spirit 
are, therefore, carnal, and liable to disintegration 



Essay — Spiritual Genesis. 181 

and death the same as the spirit of an ox, if 
not purified by a New Birth, or a putting off of the 
Carnal Man and the taking on of the Spiritual 
Man, through the subordination of the carnal to 
the spiritual. In this manner will the Carnal Man 
die, and the Spiritual Man grow in divine strength 
to the attainment of Eternal Life. 

" The educated instincts of the carnal minded are 
that of selfishness, vanity and lust. The human 
soul is but the aggregation of the disintegrated 
souls of all life below him ; and as we see the ele- 
ments of personal greed_ predominating in the 
lower animals, so it predominates in man. Some 
human beings are much lower in their in- 
stinct of justice and purity than some animals. 
An honest dog will starve to death before he will 
steal his master's dinner, though he has every op- 
portunity ; yet a dishonest man will make every 
opportunity to steal, when he already has more 
than he can ever use, or need. In this case the 
spirit of the dog is of a higher quality than the 
spirit of the man, and has better rights to con- 
tinued life after the death of the body. 

"The soul is continuously going through a change 
the same as the body. The material food supplies 
also a spiritual food, and the air we breathe is im- 
pregnated with the Universal Soul Fluid. All ani- 
mal life breathes it in from the same great Reservoir 



182 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

of Spirit. The difference in effect is only in the 
different combinations through different organisms. 
The elements absorbed by one are different from 
those absorbed by another. That which makes 
the striking difference between the cat, whose nat- 
ural instincts is to steal, and the dog, who is gen- 
erally honest, is simply that one absorbs the spir- 
itual elements of covetousness and secretive un- 
truthfulness, and the other the elements of justice 
and open fidelity. There is a law whereby nature 
makes her own selection of the different elements 
of mind force, the same as a tree grafted with 
many kinds of fruit will furnish from the same 
fountain of life fluid the separate elements required 
by each and all varieties. 

" It will become a part of the work of the coming 
Psychic Science to discover these Elements of 
Spirit, and their several effects upon the human 
soul. One thing we do know now for a certainty, 
that is, these Elements are continuously shifting 
and changing in the same individual, whereby he 
may be elevated from sin and depravity to holiness 
and peace, or he may go down to depravity and 
moral death. That great declaration of Jesus, 
" Ye must be born again, " has been a mystery, but 
when the carnal desires of the spirit are banished 
and the soul is radiant with holiness, and peace, 
and joy, we are sure that soul has experienced a 



Essay — Spiritual Genesis. 183 

New Birth, and when all shall understand the Spir- 
itual Biology of the Soul, this New Birth will be- 
come as clear to the mind as it was to that wonder- 
ful Teacher who spoke it out of the abundance of 
His mysterious spiritual knowledge. 

God has made the Universe for the express pur- 
pose of building up individual beings, and Spiritual 
Kingdoms, in which he takes great delight. In 
every new born world He establishes the grinding, 
sifting, separating, purifying process, whereby His 
slumbering Spirit is awakened and ground out from 
the Rocks, and from the burning Suns, and united 
in Immortal Individualities, who delight in doing 
the will of the Father, and in glorifying His name 
forever and forever more. 

11 When God shail have ground up all the Material 
Universe, and shall have centralized the product 
from His smoking millstones in Immortal Spirits 
and Heavenly Kingdoms, and there shall be no more 
material substance, then will the aim of his Mater- 
ial Creation have been fulfilled ; and to this end He 
will keep right on grinding — plunging Dead Worlds 
into the Suns and sending them out ground up into 
heat and light and crude force, all of which are 
denser than spirit, and must again be ground 
through the life and death of things of life. But 
in every death of a world a small part of it has 
gone to build a Heavenly Kingdom somewhere with 



184 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

its Immortal Beings — a little Matter gone into 
Infinite Glory through a mighty struggle. Thus 
the bulk of Matter has been reduced by this world 
being just a little, and the next Ember of Creation 
will have given off just a little more, when it leaps 
into the solar furnace ; and thus when Matter shall 
have been rolled up into Worlds and destroyed mil- 
lions of times, the visible Universe will have become 
perceptibly reduced, and the Spiritual Universe 
mightily expanded, and in the eternity of circling 
Cycles, the Suns will dwindle away but will keep 
on shining, and the constantly reducing Worlds will 
come and go, until the little Marble Universe of 
Suns will vanish as a speck of light in the center 
of the center of all Solar Systems. Then will the 
mighty conception of God be fulfilled. Then will 
begin the Millenium of the Universe, and then 
will the glory of those who have attained to Im- 
mortal Life but just begin. Is it worth striving for? 

" If you would seek a more complete guide from 
your ' Oracle,' hold up your hand and let me write 
thereon a Law. 

11 Upon the thumb I will write, Faith ; upon 
the forefinger, Hope ; upon the second finger, 
Love ; upon the third finger, Fidelity ; upon the 
fourth finger, Meekness ; all these I will write in 
red letters ; around the base of the fingers I will 
write in crystal letters, Chastity ; across the palm 



Essay — Spiritual Genesis. 185 

in blue letters. Brotherly Kindness; beneath 
this, in golden letters, the sacred word, Prayer ; 
and below them all I will deeply engrave the word? 
Work. Let this hand lead, and thou shalt find 
the straight Path to Eternal Life." 

Thanking our Good Oracle for his mysterious 
lesson, we bid him u Good-night," feeling that he 
has left some of the doors of the secret archives a 
little bit ajar, so that we behold a glimmer in the 
darkness, where we had not looked for it before, 
which will become a guide to some of the group- 
ing Travelers upon the Spiritual Highways of Life. 

We close this Essay with a poem written a 
number of years ago, as it is an aggregation, or 
summing up of the philosophy we have attempted 
to set forth. At the time this poem was written, 
however, we entertained that general belief of the 
Scientists, that the Universe was originally formed 
from nebulous matter, and would finally go back 
into chaos by the clashing of suns and worlds. 
This theory will be found embraced in the closing 
stanzas, which we now in part repudiate, having 
learned, through higher inspiration, that God has 
provided every means whereby the central suns are 
kept burning, by the plunging of dead worlds into 
the awful furnace ; and that He has also provided 
means whereby new worlds are born so fast as 
the dead ones are destroyed. Thus He sustains 



186 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

eternally the living harmonious order of His 
Universe, and to destroy that order and resolve the 
elements back into Himself, would be to undo all 
that He has done since He was a Lone Spirit 
breathing silently within the Frozen Darkness be- 
fore the birth of Time. We cannot believe He 
will do any such thing, unless His created beings 
should universally rebel against His Kingdom, 
when it would not be necessary for Him to cause 
one world or sun to clash upon another; but 
should He but destroy the one law of attraction, 
there would follow, in an instant of time, an ex- 
plosion of the Universe, resolving itself into the 
original Spirit Substance, when the angry God 
would be but a fiery flame. We do not believe 
any such Catastrophe as this will ever occur, for 
we can see no reason why there should ever be a 
universal uprising of Deified spirits against the 
author of their being, who, having full knowledge 
of His infinite power, foreknow the inevitable 
result of such disobedience. 



Essay — Spiritual Genesis. 187 

Ctfe. 

There is a destiny that rules mankind, 

And in the aggregate, " what is, is right ; " 
The darkness which beclouds the human mind 

Is mingled with sufficiency of light 
To indicate an ever glowing sun, 

That shines unceasing as the ages roll, 
And, bursting through the dark clouds, one by one, 

Illuminates the Universal Whole. 

The mystery of God's creative plan 

We can but dimly see or comprehend, 
Whence 'tis the superficial mind of man, 

Doth not with God's Omniscient Essence blend ; 
But fails to grasp complete the hidden cause, 

Or realize that raging chaos filled 
Eternity, when God, by Nature's Laws 

Began a Universe of worlds to build. 

Upon the spotted, flaming heavens whirled 

The myriads of eddy'ng seas sublime, 
Each nucleus to be a Sun or World, 

Adown the mighty stretch of coming time. 
God's spirit moved upon the awful flame ; — 

The Worlds congealed — the fires burned dim apace ; 
The thunders ceased ; the howling winds grew tame ; 

The hills appeared, and oceans sought their place. 

Yet countless Ages span the wide abyss 

E'er one completed World had cooled its crest — 
E'er falling torrents ceased to boil and hiss 

Upon the molten crust and heaving breast ; 
And thus the wicked, warring, maddened Earth, 

And all the glittering stars High Heaven fill, 
Amidst the raging elements had birth, 

And untamed forces rage within them still. 



188 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

The blades of grass, the rose, the forest tree ; 

The beasts that roam the woods ; the birds in air ; 
The crawling worm ; the fish that swim the sea, 

And everything of life, both foul and fair, 
Hath had its purpose in the ages past, 

As instruments in God's most wondrous plan, 
To generate a spirit sphere at last, 

From which to draw the spirit food of man. 

In every blade of grass, or tree, or rose, 

Or lower creature of the land or skies 
God made an inner spirit life that glows, 

But for a time, then etern'ly it dies. 
But through this life and death, the Spirit Zone 

Grows rich in vital force, thus forms the base, 
Creates conditions, whereby God alone 

Could build a higher soul enduring race. 

For man is but a creature of this earth, 

In spirit and in form, the aggregate 
Of every living thing since Time had birth. 

The culminating arch ; the Ultimate. 
God robbeth not Himself to make a man 

But grinds him from the rocks in powder fine, 
Sows him upon the fields while ages span, 

And gathers him at last a Soul Divine. % 

Still everything in life is born with greed ; 

The larger fishes live upon their kind ; 
The shooting plant devours the parent seed, 

And so through all the forms of life, we find 
That living entities but die to give 

Subsistence to some other living thing. 
While thus upon each other creatures live, 

Each Death but swells Life's ever running spring. 



Essay — Spiritual Genesis. 189 

Thus, life devouretk life, still life entails ; 

By life and death the earth breaths out her life ; 
By life and death a higher life prevails, 

As harmonies absorb contending strife ; 
And ever since the sparkling dew drops fell 

On Eden's shades, this earth one course has kept — 
Right onward, and right upward , and right well 

She's moved, and not one retrogressive step. 

Still, those there are who think because they bear 

A human form, that therefore, they must be 
So far above the beast, or birds of air, 

That they shall live to all eternity : 
For such a doctrine we are often taught, 

But it is false — there's not one feeble ray 
To show that man, or beast, or bird, or aught 

Of earth, was born to live eternally. 

Nor is there aught to prove that human mind 

Is higher than the mind of things below ; 
It differs in degree but not in kind, 

For each from common cause and fountain flow. 
And from this fact divide contending schools ; 

For none have grasp aright the hidden plan : 
*The bigot thinks the learn'd men all are fools — 

Some learn'd men think that death d oth end all the man . 

The human soul is but an aggregate, 

Which like the form from atoms it hath grown ; 
And like the body may disintegrate 

And mingle in the spirit realm unknown. 
Thus die the spirits of the lower plain ; 

Thus die all disobedient, sinful souls ; 
Conformity to law alone will gain 

Continued life as higher life unfolds. 



190 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

And here the men of Science might well pause, 

Here Doctors of Divinity reflect ; 
For here they both may find the hidden cause 

That separates and forms each narrow sect. 
Let all admit Imperfect Souls will die ; 

That Law-abiding Souls will live, agree ; 
Let Nature's Law point out the reason why ; 

And we have bridged the separating sea. 

God's Statutory Voice doth first entreat ; 

If not obeyed it sends the Chastening Fire; 
At first with gentle glow, then flaming heat 

Consumes ! — and disobed'ent souls expire ! 
When spirits in the flesh, or out, rebel 

Against the laws that formed them, they must die ! 
This law is burned upon the walls of hell, 

And traced eternal in the vaulted sky. 

But souls there are within a higher sphere — 

The " finished arch," with keystone well set in; 
And though not perfect, yet they reach so near 

Obed'ence to all laws — so free from sin, 
That they, in earth and spirit life, ascend 

Toward God, and daily by accretion grow 
More God-like and from natural causes blend 

With higher life, which from the heavens flow. 

And here the separating gulf grows wide : 

Upon the right the heirs of higher life ; 
The heirs of death upon the other side ; 

And thus doth end this life's tempestuous strife. 
A perfect soul is made, progressive, free, 

Unfolding as the Universe shall run 
Her Cycle, which we call Eternity — 

But lost at last in God, the All in One. 



Essay — Spiritual Genesis. 191 

When breathless worlds have given out their force, 

And suns exhausted cease to shed their light ; 
When dead stars wander in their dreary course 

Through frigid regions of unending night ; 
Then world will clash with world, then sun with sun ; 

And through the Universe again will spread 
That awful flame— a Cycle new begun— 

The living resurrected from the dead. 

God's spirit mingling in the raging fire, 

Instinctive Life is thus to atoms given ; 
Impregnated by Him they but require 

Conditions whence they build the souls for heav'n : — 
So, God is Life, and all of Life is God ! 

His Spirit slumbers in the silent hills ; 
Quiescent in each drop of waters broad— 

Aye, all the Universe of Space it fills ! 



Context to tfye (Essay, " Conbttional 
3mmortaltty." 



Heaven and Hell are conditions of the Soul on 
Earth y and in Spirit Life; yet a separation between 
the obedient and disobedient is constantly going on 
through the operation of Natural Law, the one 
going upward to Eternal Life, the other downward 
to Endless Death. This condition is greatly in- 
fluenced by our Earth Life, yet not absolutely fixed. 
There is constant progression and retrogression in 
Spirit Life through the operation of the same laws 
which govern in this Life. In this progression and 
retrogression the Spirit may reach divine perfection, 
when retrogression becomes impossible y and Immor- 
tality is assured; or, it may disintegrate, and atom 
by atom, lose its balance and ability to meet Environ- 
ments, until it becomes unconscious of its own being, 
when it is soon disseminated and swallowed up in the 
unorganized Spirit Essence. 



(192) 



Conditional 3mmortality. 



Fifteen years ago we wrote an article, which was 
published in the Religio Philosophical Journal of 
Chicago, advocating " Conditional Immortality/ ' 
or continuity of existence, the result of obedience to 
law. This drew out a discussion which extended 
over several months, and in view of the fact that 
our theories were diametrically opposed to the 
teachings of Spiritualists generally, we stood al- 
most alone in the defense. 

Since that time there has been a rapid drift of 
opinion to this position, and it is now maintained 
by many able divines and philosophical thinkers. 
After so many years we see no reason to change 
our views then expressed, which were written 
much the same as Uncle Tom's Cabin. We could 
not help but write them — " they wrote them- 
selves. " Although they were composed in rail- 
road cars and bustling hotels, in the midst of an 
active business life which required almost constant 
traveling, yet, in reading them over, we feel we 
cannot improve upon them, even in our presen 
13 (193) 



194 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

secluded quiet life. They give us faith in that 
inspiring " Oracle " that has so mysteriously moved 
upon us all through life. We, therefore, make the 
following extracts from these articles, closing with 
an argument that we feel will make our position 
impregnable : 

"After much careful and deliberate thought, I 
have been forced to the conclusion, much against 
my own will, that only a portion of the human 
family will attain to Immortal Spirit Life. That 
Immortality is not a precious gift to all mankind, 
but can only be attained through obedience to 
law. 

" Man is an animal differing from the lower 
order of animal life, not in quality of mental at- 
tributes, but only in degree and equilibrium, or 
balance of faculties. * * * * * 

There is no such thing as drawing a distinction in 
the quality of mind in man and animals. The 
combativeness in the dog, and the greed and cun- 
ning of the ape, are the same kind of mental at- 
tributes as in man. If the front brain of the ape 
was fully developed he would reason like a man. 
* * * * We cannot assume immor- 
tality for all animal life, for in so doing we imply 
eternal progression for each anamalcule as well as 
man, for we cannot conceive that individual- 
ized beings will remain eternally in one condition. 



Essay — Conditional Immortality. 195 

If we admit of progression for animal spirits, we are 
driven to the ridiculous conclusion that every in- 
sect, fish and reptile, which have lived in the remote 
past, are now, or are destined to become, gods in wis- 
dom and knowledge. We are, therefore, compelled 
to draw a dividing line between the mortal and the 
immortal soul. 

u Theologians have generally drawn this line 
arbitrarily between the animals called human, and 
the animals of less perfect organization ; all of the 
one immortal and all of the other mortal. If we 
could but discern a quality in the human mind 
different from that of animals, this position might 
be better sustained ; but we cannot. * 
My convictions are that all animals, and probably 
vegetables have a temporary spiritual entity after 
the death of the physical body ; but all individual- 
ities, whether members of the human family, or 
belonging to the lower orders, which are not har- 
moniously organized, or endowed with intellif ^e 
so as to live in compliance with God's laws, 
rapidly disintregrate and finally lose their identity, 
and again become a part of the great Ocean of 

Many will object to my conclusions upon the plea 
of the justice and mercy of God — that He will 
not give unto some Eternal Life and consign others 
to Endless Death. But to this I answer, what is 



196 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

an imperfect man to God more than the animals 
below Him? God, through the operation of His 
laws, has created some men more animal than 
human. The human, so called, that murders his 
own child, is not better than the animal that will 
die to protect its offspring. The brute that will 
beat a faithful horse is less human or deserving of 
Immortality than the animal that serves him. 
The cyclone sweeps away and destroys human 
beings the same as it does flies. God operates by 
law, and that has no sympathy or peculiar senti- 
mental preference for any class of beings. It is the 
Law that confers Immortality, and takes it away. 

"An unanswerable argument to sustain our 
position is presented in the evil, designing, wan- 
dering, insane and erratic spirits, that come to us 
from the other side. These doomed and lost souls 
are persistent and constant violators of law, and 
since no law can be violated without bringing its 
punishment, these disobedient spirits are con- 
stantly retrogressing, and will so continue until 
they lose consciousness of their entity, when they 
will be forever lost. Davis in his Diakia, states 
that the spirits he describes under that name, be- 
lieve in their ultimate annihilation. Every dis- 
obedient act on the part of a spirit weakens its 
power to reform, and it is possible for such a spirit 
to reach a condition when reformation becomes 



Essay — Conditional Immortality. 197 

impossible. In such a state they may be com- 
pared to the poor inebriate in this life, who has 
lost all power of will to control his appetite, yet 
fully realizing his doom and destiny — a drunkard's 
grave. 

" These lost spirits are of the class which Christ 
cast out in olden times. We have no doubt our 
atmosphere is filled with them, seeking human 
bodies and living upon them. Such persons al- 
ways suffer from drains upon their vital forces, 
which leads to nervous derangement and not in- 
frequently terminates in insanity. 

" If our position be true it is of the greatest im- 
portance we should know it. It will be observed 
that if this theory, that men are not born immor- 
tal, but attain to Immortality, be proved, many per- 
plexing and difficult questions will thereby be 
solved which relate to Immortality, and where to 
draw the line between the Mortal and the Immortal." 

This letter provoked a vigorous opposition, as 
it was a direct denial of accepted spiritual doc- 
trines. The opposition based their arguments 
largely upon the theory of the " Immortality of all 
forms of life, from the lowest vegetable plant to 
the crowning soul in man." We extract briefly 
from our replies as follows : 

" The theory of the 4 Immortality of all forms of 
life ' has been almost universally accepted by Spir- 



198 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

itualists, very much the same as the Orthodox have 
accepted the traditional belief in an Eternal Hell. 
I am, therefore, not disappointed that an attack 
upon this belief should meet with vigorous oppo- 
sition. Mediums, professedly under the control of 
Spirits, have generally taught this doctrine, and 
their statements have been accepted as authority 
without questioning the evidence necessary to sus- 
tain such a belief. It would require too much 
space for me to reply to my several opponents in 
npts.ll 

I have not clearly defined my position thus far, 
and in order that I may not be misunderstood, I 
do so as follows : 

First — " All forms of life are possessed with a 
physical and spiritual body. These two separate 
entities begin their individual existence simul- 
taneously, and by the laws of biology atoms of 
matter and Spirit Essence are absorbed for the 
growth and sustenance of this dual nature. 

Second — " When the separation of these two 
entities takes place in what is called death, the 
physical body returns to earth, and the spiritual 
counterpart, whether it be of the vegetable, animal 
or man, retains its individuality, so long as it is 
supplied with necessary conditions and nourish- 
ment or lives in harmony with the laws of its 
being. 



Essay — Conditional Immortality. 199 

Third — " Vegetable and animal life may be per- 
petuated for a time in the Spirit world, but this re- 
quires the constant guardianship of intelligent 
beings ; hence, spiritual entities below man natur- 
ally retain their individual existence, only for a 
short time, after the death of the physical body ; 
but are soon reabsorbed into the unorganized Spirit 
Essence that surrounds this planet. 

Fourth — "Human spirits who persistently and 
constantly violate the laws of their being in the 
after life, will by these laws disintegrate the same 
as animal and vegetable spirit life below us. 

Fifth — u Children who enter the future state in 
infancy are taken into the guardianship of intelli- 
gent spirits, and taught to know and obey the laws, 
and are therefore more certain to attain Immortal 
Life than those who die in mature age. 

" It will readily be seen that upon this platform 
we may build up a Science of the Spirit based upon 
law and reason. * * * * 

I have before presented considerable evidence to 
show that spirits of animal and vegetable life are 
not immortal which none have attempted to 
answer. If this be granted, then we have only to 
prove that retrogression may take place in the after 
life, when our position of ultimate annihilation 
becomes demonstrated. But we wish to add a few 
thoughts to rivet the conclusion that lower spirit 



200 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

life entities are not immortal, because this is the 
first important position to be gained. * * 
We might, to follow this thought, go back mil- 
lions of years before the age of man on this planet, 
when the warm earth from pole to pole was covered 
with a dense growth of vegetation, and the air 
black with clouds of insect life, and the green 
hillsides dotted with animals, while the beds of 
the oceans, were a mass of living, moving creatures 
of life. The age of man, as compared with that 
of vegetable and animal life on this planet, is but 
a day ; and we ask, has God for all these ages been 
populating the Spiritual heavens with these crude 
orders of living creatures, the evidence of whose 
existence we find imbedded in the rocks? If so, 
then the earth's orbit is crammed a thousand times 
more than full, and you cannot squeeze into heaven 
edgewise for the snakes, lizards, crawfish and frogs 
that have a preemption right there. The thought 
is ridiculous. These crude orders of beings with- 
out sufficient intelligence, in many species, to 
realize their own identity, yet preserved as individ- 
ualities eternally ! For what purpose ? Will some 
one answer? They have served their purpose 
in the past ; that purpose was to make man a 
possibility. 

" Then if the lower orders of life be not immor- 
tal, what evidence have we that man is? The 



Essay — Conditional Immortality, 201 

Materialists say that he is not. The Christian 
draws the line between Man and Animals on tra- 
ditional statements. Now, since we know that 
every thing in the Universe is governed by Law, and 
that every Law has a penalty, or reward, calculated 
to enforce, or impel obedience, failing in which it 
inevitably destroys the offender, hence the rational 
conclusion is that Law draws its own lines. We 
know that obedience to Law in this life develops 
strength ; we know that the violation of any one 
of the Laws, whether they pertain to our Physical 
or Spiritual Beings, causes Retrogression. A man 
may conform to one class of Laws and disregard 
others, at which time he. is advancing in one direc- 
tion and retrogressing in another. He may be a 
moral righteous man in Spirit, but through some 
violation of the Laws of his Physical being, be very 
weak in body. This same man, by obeying the 
laws of health, may become strong in Body, while 
at the same time if he disobey the Spiritual Laws, 
he may become a very depraved and vicious being. 
Here the order has reversed ; he has advanced 
and retrogressed in the very opposite direction of 
his former life, and it is obedience and disobedience 
to laws, physical and spiritual, that have accom- 
plished this transformation. We thus see that 
retrogression of soul is possible in this life. 

u It is claimed that Spirits enter the future state 



202 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

in precisely the same condition they leave this. 
If they are bad men here, they will be bad Spirits 
there. Now, if violated Law canses retrogression 
of the Spirit in Earth life, what is there to abrogate 
the action of the Law in Spiritual Life ? Surely if 
there be governing Spiritual Laws in the other 
world, they must have a penalty, else the laws are a 
dead letter, and a mockery to God. If they have a 
penalty, that penalty must enforce obedience or de- 
stroy the offender, else God's laws are ineffectual 
and the Will of the Creator is thwarted. If there are 
no laws there, then heaven is a bedlam to which 
annihilation is far preferable. 

"The conclusion cannot be resisted, that retro- 
gression must inevitably follow as a result of vio- 
lated law, whether in Earth or Spirit Life. It is a 
fallacious dream to deny this conclusion, and there 
is not one shadow of reason in all the Spirit Mes- 
sages, and earthly sophistry, that have appeared in 
opposition to it. If, then, retrogression is possible 
in Spirit Life, as a result of sin and disobedience of 
law, disintegration and loss of individual existence 
must inevitably be the doom of lost and irretriev- 
able Spirits. 

" We can realize in our inner nature more clearly 
than express in words the condition of these lost 
souls. As Hudson Tuttle beautifully expresses it, 
4 Atom by atom they are absorbed into the bosom 



Essay — Conditional Immortality. 203 

of the Universal Spirit Essence/ In time they 
reach an abnormal condition, both in action and 
appearance — wild, erratic, restless; wandering from 
place to place, seeking some means of gratifica- 
tion, but never finding it. They soon become 
hardened in heart and destitute of all feeling. No 
sooner have they deceived some poor, confiding 
dupe of earth, perhaps broken up his family and 
ruined his business, then they seek some new 
channel where they may produce agony and wretch- 
edness. They conjure the most delusive plans, 
through which they may produce misery. They 
were the inspiring influence that lead so many into 
the FreeLove infamy, separated many loving hearts, 
and sent Mothers forth to pollute their bodies, and 
darken their souls, while their Children were left 
without a Mother's care and Love. They intrude 
themselves into your Circles, upon all occasions 
where not debarred by high moral sentiment, and 
prayerful inspirations, and become the controlling 
influence. They rapidly degrade their Mediums 
to their own standard, until those influenced by 
them become tricksters, destitute of veracity or 
honor. They continue in this course, until they 
finally become insane, when, abandoned to their 
fate, they are rapidly absorbed into the unorganized 
Spiritual Forces that surround us. It may be asked 
how we know these things. Close observation has 



204 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

taught us to believe what we have written. We 
see the effect of inter-communication of Evil 
Spirits with mortals as clearly as we behold the 
noonday sun, while our inner intuitive conviction 
confirms that belief. * * * 

" Every individual physical body, from the green 
moss that grows upon the rocks, to the giant suns 
that sparkle in the starry depths, is but the aggre- 
gations of particles of matter, and every physical 
body thus formed is subject to disintegration. 

" Equally true, it is, that every individualized 
Spirit of the Universe is but the centralization, in 
individualized forms, of particles of Spirit Essence, 
which have had an existence in other conditions 
and forms, and by the same law of disintegration, 
universal with combinations of matter, these par- 
ticles of spirit may return to their former condi- 
tion. 

" It is a demonstrated Scientific truth that every 
Body or Spirit that can be added to or built up, 
particle by particle, until it reaches solidity of 
form, or conscious individuality, may also be sub- 
tracted from, atom by atom, until the whole aggre- 
gation is dissipated. None will be so rash as to 
deny this truth, because in the denial there is a 
supposition that it is impossible to separate that 
which has been put together, which would be a 
very unscientific statement. * * * 



Essay — Conditional Immortality. 205 

It is absolutely necessary that change should be 
constantly going on, otherwise the particles form- 
ing our physical and spiritual natures would be- 
come depolarized, or lose their positive and nega- 
tive action necessary to life, and a state of lethargy 
of body and idiocy of mind would inevitably fol- 
low, and the complete dissolution of body and 
spirit would speedily terminate our existence. 
* 3^ *-*/.. * We believe the 
perpetual continuity of individual existence de- 
pends upon the equal and harmonious unfoldment 
of every faculty of our being, thus forming a bal- 
ance of the forces, in which each separate faculty 
helps sustain the others. Continuity of existence 
is lost by an abnormal unfoldment of some of the 
faculties and the inactivity of others. It is a 
known fact that when we cease to use a faculty, it 
will in time perish. This is because the worn out 
material is thrown off, and nothing being demanded, 
nothing is taken in its place. If a spirit cultivates 
nothing but destructiveness, and enmity against 
his kind, the higher faculties will eventually be- 
come foreign to his nature. He will lose that bal- 
ance necessary to his existence. He destroys the 
Aich and it falls into Ruins, just the same as the 
imperfect arch of animal and vegetable spirit 
entities — neither may the breaking of this Arch be 
due to Evil alone. It may be broken by excessive 



206 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

Veneration, in which the worshiper becomes the 
embodiment of but One Idea, without reason or 
correlation of faculties to support and protect it. 

" Man naturally possesses a greater number of 
faculties of mind than any of the animals below 
him, because he is the embodiment of the whole; 
and thus in him is formed the only Perfect Arch, 
and the only key to perpetual continuity of exist- 
ence, but let him break the Arch by the destruction 
of any one of the stones that forms the archway, 
and the structure will crumble into dust. In the 
wandering, discontented, restless, unbalanced 
Spirits, who come to us from the other side, we 
have the evidences of Broken Arches, dissolving — 
melting away into the great throbbing Spirit of the 
Universe. 

We have now finished the work we have been 
directed to do by an influence we could not well 
resist. It has been the means of drawing out 
thought upon a subject which hitherto has received 
too little attention, and we hope good will follow. 
We only add : " Believe not every Spirit, but try 
the Spirits whether they be of God." " Search the 
Scriptures, for in them ye think ye have Eternal 
Life." 

The series of articles from which we make the 
foregoing brief extracts, were the first, so far as we 
know, to represent continuity of Spirit Life, as the 



Essay — Conditional Immortality. 207 

result of Obedience to Law in the Spirit World. 
Since then, Prof. Drummond, and others, have 
elaborately and ably defended the position, each 
presuming himself the first in this field of thought, 
which confirms what we have said in other Essays, 
that Inspired Thought is flooded upon us from the 
Spheres, and whenever the world is ready for a 
new thought all minds capable of inspiration are 
liable to receive it and believe themselves the first 
to unfold it. We may also say that this diffused 
Inspiration is the best evidence possible of its 
truth. It will not be but a few years when this 
truth — " Conditional Immortality " — will be uni- 
versally received and taught, and the world will 
wonder why it could ever have believed otherwise ; 
for it is not only the most Logical, and Just, and 
Scientific, but it is also the most thoroughly sus- 
tained Biblical doctrine of Christ and the Apostles. 

Amongst the numerous passages of Scripture in 
support of this fundamental truth, we quote the 
following : 

u He will burn up the chaff with unquenchable fire." — 
Matt. 3:12. 

To " burn up ' } signifies to disintegrate — destroy 
the individual form. The figure is not that of 
Endless Burning but one of Quick Destruction. 

* ' And fear not them which kill the body, but are not able 
to kill the soul; but rather fear Him which is able to 
destroy both soul and body in hell."— Matt. 10 :28. 



208 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

To " destroy " means to Annihilate, and not an 
Eternal Punishment. 

u For whosoever hath, to him shall be given, and he shall 
have more abundance ; but whosoever hath not, from him 
shall be taken away even that he hath."— Matt. 13 : 12. 

This is a beautiful illustration of our principles, 
that by Obedience to Law we progress and by Dis- 
obedience we retrogress. If we have Life we shall 
be given more Life ; but if we have not Life, then 
Life shall be taken away, and we become as 
nothing. 

u And Jesus answering said unto them, suppose ye, that 
these Galileans were sinners above all the Galileans, because 
they suffered such things? I tell you, nay: but, except ye 
repent ye shall all likewise perish. 77 — Luke 13 : 2-5. 

The natural condition of the soul is to " Perish, M 
but through Christ and the new birth we attain to 
Everlasting Life, and in accepting Christ we become 
obedient to the Law. To live in Christ is to live 
in the Law ; to be out of Christ is to be at enmity 
with the Law, and in a condition to Perish. 

( l He that believeth on the Son hath everlasting life : and 
he that believeth not the Son shall not see life; but the 
wrath of God abideth on him."— John 3 : 36. 

It is not declared that if ye. believe not on the 
Son ye shall be Eternally Damned ; but the ex- 
press declaration is, they " shall not see Life/' 
The Conditions of Eternal Life are not in them — 
they will Perish. 



Essay — Conditional Immortality. 209 

11 But whosoever drinketh of the water that I shall give 
liim shall never thirst ; but the water I shall give him shall 
be in him a well of water, springing up into everlasting 
life."— John 4: 14. 

This well of water is the means of conferring 
Everlasting Life ; before we were in a state of 
Death, not having drank the Waters of Life. 

" Verily, verily, I say unto you, he that heareth my word, 
and believeth on him that sent me, hath everlasting life, and 
shall not eome into condemnation ; but is passed from death 
unto life."— John 5: 24-28. 

" Is passed from death unto life" means, has 
changed the condition in which the natural man 
of sin, and heir to death of the spirit, becomes en- 
dowed with the spirit of Everlasting Life. 

u Search the Scriptures, for in them ye think ye have 
eternal life."— John 5: 39. 

This evidently means that ye have not Eternal 
Life unless ye fulfill the requirements laid down in 
that Book. 

" And this is the will of Him that sent me, that every 
one which seeth the Son, and believeth on Him, may have 
everlasting life, and I will raise him up at the last day." — 
John 6: 40. 

"This is the bread which comet h down from heaven, 
that a man may eat thereof and not die." — John 6: 50. 

u Then Jesus said unto them, verily, verily, I say unto 
you, except ye eat the flesh of the Son of man, and drink 
his blood, ye have no life in you." — John 6 : 53. 

The burden of this chapter is that the Spirit is 
Dead without the life giving qualities of Obedience 
to the teachings of Jesus. 



210 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

" My sheep hear my voice, and I know them, and they 
follow me : and I give unto them eternal life, and they shall 
never perish, neither shall any man pluck them out of my 
hand."— John 10 : 27-28. 

"As thou hast given him power over all flesh, that he 
should give eternal life to as many as thou hast given him." 
— John 17 : 2. 

If Eternal Life may thus be given, there must be 
a state of the Soul which leads to the Death of the 
Soul. This is clearly assumed. 

u And judge yourselves unworthy of everlasting life, lo, 
we turn to the Gentiles." — Acts 13 : 46. 

The Jews rebelled against the word, by which 
they became unworthy of Everlasting Life, and 
must Perish in their Natural Sins. 

" To them who by patient continuance in well doing seek 
for glory and honor and immortality, eternal life. " — Bom. 2: 7. 

Why should they seek for " Immortality, Eternal 
Life," if such is inherited by all men ? The reward 
for " patient continuance in well doing " is Immor- 
tality, the opposite is Death. 

"For as many as have sinned without law shall also per- 
ish without law. 77 — Rom. 2 : 12. 

We can never make the word - c perish " mean 
anything less than annihilation of individuality. 

11 That as sin has reigned unto death, even so might grace 
reign through righteousness unto eternal life by Jesus 
Christ our Lord." — Rom. 5 : 21. 

The reign of sin is u Death, 9} that of righteous- 
ness " Eternal Life." 

" What fruit had ye then in those things whereof ye are 
now ashamed? for the end of those things is death. But 



Essay — Conditional Immortality. 211 

now being made free from siu, and become servants to God, 
ye have your fruit unto holiness, and the end everlasting 
life. For the wages of sin is death ; but the gift of God is 
eternal life through Jesus Christ our Lord. 77 — Bom. 6: 
21-22-23. 

The end of sin is " death ; M the end of holiness is 
" Everlasting Life." " The wages of sin is Death." 
This does not refer to the body but to the spirit. 

For to be carnally minded is death ; but to be spiritually 
minded is life and peace. 77 — Rom. 8 : 6. 

One condition is that which leads to " death," 
the other that which leads " to life and peace." 

"For the preaching of the cross is to them that perish, 
foolishness ; but unto us which are saved, it is the. power of 
God. 77 — 1st Cor. 1 : 18. 

Those who are going down to Death regard 
Christ with indifference and deny Him, And 
through disobedience to the Spiritual Kingdom of 
Christ perish. 

11 For he that soweth to his flesh shall of the flesh reap 
corruption ; but he that soweth to the Spirit shall of the 
Spirit reap life everlasting. 77 — Gal. 6 : 8. 

"Laying up in store for themselves a good foundation 
against the time to come, that they may lay hold on eternal 
life. 77 — 1st Tim. 6: 19. 

"That being justified by his grace we should be made 
heirs according to the hope of eternal life. 77 — Titus 3: 7. 

" And this is the promise that He hath promised ns, 
even eternal life. 77 — 1st John 2 : 25. 

"Whosoever hateth his brother is a murderer, and ye 
know that no murderer hath eternal life abiding in him. 77 — 
1st John 3 : 15. 



212 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

u He that hath the Son hath life, and he that hath not 
the Son of God hath not life."— 1st John 5 : 12. 

With this overwhelming array of Biblical testi- 
mony in support of Conditional Immortality, it 
appears phenomenal that almost the whole Chris- 
tian world should have ignored it. There is no 
doctrinal principle in the Bible that is so well 
sustained or that is more in harmony with the nat- 
ural operation of law. We can see no injustice on 
the part of the Creator in the operation of such a 
law, as the effort of nature is to produce a perfect 
human soul, and it is natural that the perfect only 
should survive, but to assume Eternal Punishment 
without any design or aim at reformation is a 
monstrous charge against the Justice and Wisdom 
of God. 

But we must regard it like all other errors con- 
nected with the development of Religion. It was 
the best calculated for the Age. The picture of an 
" Eternal, Blazing Hell," was better calculated to 
influence the undeveloped mind than metaphysical 
reasoning upon the Death of a Soul through viola- 
tion of spiritual laws. The one leaves a vivid, 
flaming picture upon the mind ; the other a mys- 
tic uncertainty without focalizing power. 

A religion to be effectual with those of limited 
intellect, must be such as to focalize what mind 
they have, so as to produce an impression, and the 



Essay— Conditional Immortality. 213 

doctrine of an Eternal Hell is especially calculated 
to do that ; but in the present condition of society 
and the dissemination of knowledge through our 
Schools and the Press, humanity has raised above 
the necessity of this erroneous doctrine, and inas- 
much as neither the Ministry nor the Laymen any 
longer believe in Eternal Punishment, it were well 
they eradicated the doctrine from their creeds, and 
insert the advance truth, that Eternal Life is not a 
natural possession of the soul, but a condition to 
be attained through obedience to Spiritual Laws, 
by which the Spirit is born again. 

To be " Born of the Spirit" is to throw off the 
Carnal Elements that predominate in the Universal 
Spirit Fluid generated from this earth, and on 
which all spirits feed — the vegetable, animal and 
human — and all such spirits return to the unor- 
ganized Spirit Essence, except such as become sep- 
arated from the Carnal through the absorption of 
the Divine Essence, which elevates them above 
the Carnal, and endows them with Eternal Life. 
They are thereby separated from the contend- 
ing, disorganizing, disobedient, inharmonious, de- 
structive forces, which elements, battling with each 
other, destroy Individualities. To become harmon- 
ious and obedient, whereby there are no evil, selfish 
contentions in the soul, is to be " Born Again." 
The spirit, having put away the warring elements, 



214 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

has nothing within itself to destroy itself. This har- 
monious condition of the soul is represented in the 
Christ Spirit, of which Jesus is the Supreme Rep- 
resentative. When we shall have become at peace 
within ourselves — -cast out all that warring Individ- 
ualism which has been generated through the sel- 
fish struggles of the ages, then we become new 
creatures ; not ruled by the Carnal Elements that 
predominate in our struggling spiritual atmos- 
phere, but guided by the Divine Spirit, which is 
Peacefulness, Holiness, Harmony and Love. 

Until we are thus born, we are of no more con- 
sequence, except in degree of mental force, than 
any other animal. Our spirit is made out of the 
same stuff, and if we perish, it is not different 
from the perishing of an Ox, only in the fact that 
we had within us the possibilities of Eternal Life, 
but did not attain it. That spiritual element which 
we give back to nature will mingle with the spirit 
of the Ox just the same as the two bodies mingle 
in the dust, each to be used over again in the cre- 
ation of other men and other cattle. Thus, God 
does the best He can to make an Immortal Soul> 
and if some human forms fail, He will not consign 
them to Eternal Punishment ; for He does not care 
to punish, but finding they are failures, He mixes 
them up with the Fluid Forces of Nature and tries 
again. 



Essay — Conditional Immortality. 215 

It must be remembered that the forces which 
constitute the human spirit have been ground out 
of matter; and, to speak in modern milling phrase- 
ology, it has been a " Gradual Reduction Process." 
God could not grind fine enough at the first opera- 
tion, and so He keeps on grinding, right along 
through the Ages, and as fast as the atoms become 
so refined, and so impregnated with forces that 
they are capable of combining without quarreling 
one with another, then Immortal Individualities 
begin. If they are not capable of combining with- 
out internal discord, then some controlling force 
destroys the others, which weakens the power of 
adaptation to environments, and the soul perishes. 
The effect of music in subduing, or harmonizing 
the contending forces is remarkable. They all 
seem to forget their battles, and stop and listen. 
A vicious intention may be subdued by a song 
— harmony is at the very root of Immortality — 
discord the Mother of Death. 

It would appear to us from what we have 
already said, that " Conditional Immortality " has 
been proven ; but we wish to strengthen the posi- 
tion by evidence, that " all things of life are 
possessed of a spirit," as this is a strong link in the 
chain of evidence, and enables us to meet the 
objections of Science, and to pave the way to perfect 
harmony between Material Science and Religion. 



216 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

When I look out upon the flowers, and the green 
grass, and the forest, and the birds, and the 
cattle, which I this moment behold from my win- 
dow, I am impressed with the fact that they are 
all closely related to me. Their bodies are com- 
posed of chemical atoms similiar to my own. The 
mental phenomena of some of them are of the same 
nature of my own, and I conclude they have been 
drawn from the same fountain of Spirit. I know 
that not one of these forms of life could have had 
a being until there was a unit of the male and 
female elements in nature. In this unit I see the 
creation of a focalized spiritual center, which 
formed the base of the physical forms I see. I 
know there is no life in matter without the Spirit* 
If man has a Spirit, all forms of life must also, for 
we can draw no line between the forms of life. 
The Vegetable merges into the Animal, and the 
Animal into Man. The mental phenomena of the 
highest Animals are just the same as those of 
Man — just as perfect as an abnormal or imperfect 
man — more perfect than the idiot. I cannot prove 
this any more clearly than to give a brief allegor- 
ical history of my dog, u Carlo 9* 

Carlo was of the large Newfoundland species, 
and was possessed with remarkable intelligence. 
One day, not knowing that an ordinance had been 
passed prohibiting dogs to run at large without 



Essay — Conditional Immortality. 217 

muzzles, I sent him to the meat shop, as usual, 
for our dinner roast. While returning with his 
basket a policeman shot him, severing the jugular 
vein, but still he did not give up his charge, but 
brought it to the door whining in a piteous manner. 
I went out, but in a few moments Carlo expired — 
died with a smile upon his features in recognition 
of my caresses. This last act of my dog was fidel- 
ity to his trust ; for though mortally wounded, he 
gave not up his basket. This was- not Instinct, it 
was a true sense of responsibility. 

Carlo would perform many useful acts, such as 
shutting the door, hauling small wagons, carrying 
packages, driving neighbors' fowls and animals 
from the premises, and many other intelligent acts 
with the accuracy and fidelity of a human being. 
This was not Instinct. It was the same mind 
element that causes man to do the same act. 

He was possessed with the faculty of Love, for he 
showed a passionate fondness for the children, and 
would protect them from danger, and he w 7 ould 
listen at a certain hour for the returning footsteps 
of his master, and would bound away to meet him 
with a joyful shout, and a smile upon his face. 
This was not Instinct. It was genuine Friendship 
and Love. 

He possessed a sense of Honesty, for though he 
might be hungry, he would never touch the meat 



218 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

placed in his charge, the food he most loved ; and 
few children who were sent for raisins would resist 
the temptation to partake of them. His sense of 
honesty was so fully developed that he formed 
a habit, without training, of protecting the table 
from the thieving cats, and of guarding the chil- 
dren's playthings, and of watching everything 
about the premises. This was not Instinct. It was 
a sense of Honesty and Justice. 

He possessed a Conscience, to a certain extent, 
for if he did anything wrong, either by accident, or 
fault of judgment, he showed sorrow and repent- 
ance for it. If the children fell off his back and 
got hurt, he would fondle around them and kiss 
their hands and faces, and if they cried, and he 
could not still them he would bark and paw at the 
door to call for assistance. If he, in his plays, 
broke a dish, or overturned a milk jar, or did any 
act which he knew was wrong, he would hide away 
and look conscience stricken and guilty. This was 
not Instinct. It was regret or remorse for what 
his conscience taught him was not right. 

He showed a reciprocating feeling of ecstasy 
and joy, and of sadness and sorrow, for when the 
children laughed and frolicked, he laughed and 
frolicked with them ; and when the piano was 
played and a song sung, unless prevented,* he 
would join in the song, producing a melodious 



Essay — Conditional Immortality* 219 

howl, on the same key of the song, and rising and 
falling with some of the principal full notes, show- 
ing that he loved and appreciated music ; and on 
the other hand when some of the family were 
sick, he would stand by their bedside and shed 
tears. This was not Instinct. It was the same 
element of Emotion and Sympathy that permeates 
the human heart. 

God did not give him organs of speech ; for 
it were not best that he should have them. He 
would have told too many tales, and raised neigh- 
borhood disturbances ; but he had a language of 
signs. If he wanted to go out he would go to the 
door and whine, or bark, and if not answered he 
would paw, or scratch at the carpet, and bark 
louder, sometimes coming up and gently biting my 
hand and running to the door. Who can have a 
shadow of doubt that if he had possessed the 
organs of speech, he would have spoken his 
thoughts instead of making signs. He understood 
language to a considerable degree. When I said, 
" Shut the door, Carlo," he would shut it. " Go 
for the meat, Carlo," and he would rush for the 
basket and bound away. He knew the names of 
all the family and some of the neighbors. It can- 
not, therefore, be logically confuted that had he 
possessed organs of speech he would soon have 
learned to speak his thoughts instead of mak- 



220 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

ing signs; and would have, if permitted, kept 
up a continuous, disconnected, rambling jabber. 
This effort to communicate his wishes by signs, 
was not Instinct. It was the same effort that a 
Child makes who has not yet learned to express its 
thoughts in words, and in it is embodied the same 
mind volitions. 

Then, we may ask, if these mental manifesta- 
tions of my dog Carlo were not Instinct, what were 
they? Evidently, and unquestionably, they were 
precisely the same mind evolutions that we have 
in man, produced by precisely the same cause, and 
emanating from the same brain organ, of substan- 
tially the same physical combination, and subject 
to the same laws of Biology, differing from man 
only in the quantity of mind force, and the con- 
nected unity of mental action. 

We have shown that my dog Carlo possessed 
Fidelity, Truthfulness, Industry, Affection, Friend- 
ship, Love, Honesty, Watchfulness, Conscience, 
Remorse, Mirthfulness, Sorrow, Love of Music, a 
knowledge of Speech, Sign Language, and we may 
add to this the Five Senses — Seeing, Hearing, Feel- 
ing, Tasting and Smelling, together with all the 
Animal Passions found in man, thus embracing 
every mental quality of the Human Species ; and 
we will not except that of Veneration, for he looked 



Essay — Conditional Immortality. 221 

up to his Master with a Worshiping Reverence 
commensurate with his mental unfoldments. 

What are we to do with these facts? We can 
not cast them aside as of no special importance. 
This Age is too enlightened to permit of that. We 
must meet them ! If the Clergy, as a body, are 
possessed of too little Spiritual Inspiration to un- 
fold them, or too rooted in Theological Dogmas to 
consider them, they must expect to see Material 
Science, which recognizes no Spiritual element in 
man different from that of animals, and no indi- 
vidualized spirit in either, marching right on until 
all hope of Immortality is swallowed up in Mater- 
ialism. This must inevitably be the case, unless 
the catastrophe is prevented by a class of advance 
thinkers, who are not recognized by the Scientist, 
and are branded with unsavory names by the 
Clergy. 

The facts are, if any human being that ever 
lived had a Soul, my dog Carlo had one. If he did 
not have a Soul then no human being ever had one. 
If he had a Soul what is to become of it? Carlo 
was a remarkably fine specimen of his kind, and 
we believe he is this day cared for and protected 
by some of our Spirit Friends that have gone over, 
whereby his spirit is enabled to sustain a conti- 
nuity of being; and when we step over, second 
only to the outstretched hand of our Sainted 



222 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

Mother, will be the welcoming bound and bark of 
our dog Carlo ; for in this it will be revealed to us 
that Heaven is but a duplicate of our Earth, with 
all its forms of life and beauty, heavenly perfected. 
From this meeting we shall expect to see the 
herds grazing upon the green hillsides, and to hear 
the voice of the milkmaid mingle with the lowing 
of the cattle, and with the songs of the birds, and 
with the rush of the running waters, and we should 
hunt for the horses that hauled Elijah to heaven, 
and expect to find them and to ride in the Old 
Chariot. 

But there are few dogs that are as perfect a 
specimen as our dog Carlo, and all such will find 
no protecting hand that will place them in har- 
monious relationship with their surroundings so 
that they can obtain subsistence, and all such will 
perish. This is true of all Vegetable and Animal 
Life ; but such perfect specimens as the angel 
world wish to perpetuate their individuality, are 
taken in charge and supplied with the necessary 
conditions to life, whereby heaven is made some- 
thing more desirable than a barren waste. 

The common argument of the Scientists is : " If 
we admit of a spirit in man we must also for the 
oyster." We have given the oyster a spirit. The 
Scientists will further tell you : "If all human 
spirits are immortal all animal spirits are, also.'' 



Essay — Conditional Immortality. 223 

We have proved that all human spirits are not im- 
mortal. Thus, it will be seen that our position 
breaks down the barriers which, under orthodox 
teachings, are insurmountable, and opens the way 
for perfect harmony between true Science and true 
Religion, whereby they may ultimately work hand 
in hand for the Universal Good. But so long as 
Theology draws an arbitrary line between Man 
and Animals, and gives to one a Spirit and denies 
it to the other, so long will Science condemn the 
errors of Religion, and they cannot be united. 

Just as soon as Material Science shall have in- 
vestigated the Psychic phenomena, and become 
convinced of the' truth that there is a spirit coun- 
terpart in man, they will at once conclude that 
this dual nature extends through all forms of life; 
and that the continuity of the spirit counterpart 
will depend upon the ability of each spirit to 
adapt itself to Environments. Then we shall have 
a Religion based upon Science, and the best minds 
of the world will become its support. 

This time is not far distant, for the Psychic 
phenomena is now engaging the Scientific mind 
more than ever before, and those who turn aside 
to investigate the Soul Science, are no more looked 
upon as mentally inferior to other men of Science 
who decline to investigate a Shadow. But in this, 
as well as other hidden truths, it always devolves 



224 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

upon the Intuitive or the Inspired mind to gather 
in the first ray of the Dawning Light. 

Let us admonish all that the Kingdom of Light, 
wherein is Immortal Life, is presided over by the 
Christ Spirit of harmony, of which Jesus has been 
appointed the Supreme Head. Those who, through 
individual assumption, and self consciousness of 
their own independence of Divine government, 
are thus led to deny the authority of Christ, 
must thereby, through their own acts, separate 
themselves from the Congregation of the Obedient; 
and becoming members of the Kingdom of inhar- 
mony, and discord, and sin, and rebellion, they 
must partake of the destructive elements of that 
Kingdom ; and though, like Satan, they may have 
been Angels of Light, yet their insubordination 
must ultimate in their final Annihilation ; for God 
will not perpetuate, eternally, a spirit that rebels 
against His Kingdom. 



Essay — Conditional Immortality. 225 



Disintegration, 

The Voice of stern old Nature doth intrude, 

Though heard not by the heedless multitude ; 

Yet every spirit born of God doth hear, 

Obey, rejoice in Christ, and banish fear. 

This Voice is but the call of Nature's laws, 

That govern things of being — not the cause ; 

But though the thunders quake and oceans roar, 

And madden'd waves beat hard upon the shore, 

Yet, still the soul-dead ears will never hear, 

Or, yet, the rocky hearts the dark waves fear ; 

Until an earthquake rends the mountain's base, 

And towering peaks plunge headlong from their place ; 

And broken into scattered fragments each, 

Are ground to atoms on the shifting beach. 

The heedless Hills lift up their heads in pride, 

But low beneath, the ever active tide 

Digs caverns, deep, until the teethy base 

Doth grin, as brazen as the Devil's face ; 

The tumbling earth and shattered, mingling mass, 

Is washed upon the lea and feeds the grass ; 

When soon but reefs of barren rocks remain, 

Which frosts do bite, devour, and bite again, 

Until the Ocean peaceful slumbers there : — 

Oh, Hills, proud Hills ! where have ye gone? Oh ! Where? 

Our voice is lost upon the silent waves, 

And there's no echo from the sea washed-graves. 



15 



Context to tfye €sscuj, "Cfye Umoerse*' 



The study of the Universe and all the Physical 
Sciences in connection with Religion is a necessity 
of this Age. It gives wider range to the Soul, and 
develops the more perfect completed Arch of Human 
knowledge. Song and Prayer is but one side of a 
complete Religion. To worship in Spirit, we must 
know God in Spirit, and this we can gain only 
through a study of His wondrous works. The 
Starry Depth is a greater Bible than man has ever 
compiled. To study Science in connection with Re- 
ligion is to develop a true Religion and a true Sci- 
ence, for each are simply the Revelation of God^s 
Truths. 



(226) 



Cfye Universe* 



" There are more things in Heaven and Earth 
than we have dreamed of in our philosophy." 
This world is more under the direct influences of 
superior intelligences, than we have any concep- 
tion. Such a thing as a new truth, or force, or 
mechanical principle, never was produced upon 
this globe. All these truths, and forces, and prin- 
ciples exist somewhere in the Universe of Knowl- 
edge. They are stored up in the secret archives 
of the unknown, and are given out to a develop- 
ing world, just so fast as they can be used to 
advantage. 

A knowledge of the lower, or subordinate forces 
is necessary, before the higher can be brought 
into use. The Steam Engine becomes an instru- 
ment in the development of Electricity ; and our 
knowledge of the potency of that fluid 3 and its in- 
finite application, could not have been obtained 
except a crude force had been used to develop it; 
and after a complete knowledge of that subtile 
fluid shall have been obtained, then it may almost 

(227) 



228 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

entirely supplant the instrument that became its 
parent. 

Everything in Nature works from the crude base 
upward, even to the generation of Spirit from 
Matter, to ultimate in Individualities, capable of 
Eternal Life. In this upward movement, the 
higher forces are held in secret, until all below 
have been evolved, and brought into subjugation. 
This principle is as much true of Knowledge as of 
Force, or mechanical combinations. The crude 
knowledge must be learned first. We kre com- 
pelled to know something of this world, before we 
can judge of the Universe ; and while we are inca- 
pable of comprehending, wisely, the operation and 
design of distant things, our knowledge is con- 
fined to present things. The development of a 
means of navigating the air is a higher attainment 
than Railroad transit, and Steamboat navigation, 
and in its natural order comes after these crude 
systems have been unfolded ; and when they have 
been fully perfected, then Aerial navigation will 
follow, and the born impulse for its accomplish- 
ment is in the atmosphere already. Faith in its 
possibility is the prophecy of its coming, for faith 
always precedes an influx of new revelations, or 
inspirations. It is the first seed planted in the 
receptive mind, and puts men to work. Hence, 
new inventions which have been held in secret 



Essay — The Universe. 229 

since the beginning of human life, often spring up 
in many places at the same time, producing dis- 
putes as to the first inventor. 

This cannot be an accident, or a coincidence in 
so many instances on record, since it relates to 
almost every great Scientific or Mechanical dis- 
covery. It is one of the best evidences of a 
superior intelligence, that floods the world with 
new thoughts at the proper time, and hungry in- 
tuitive minds gather them in. 

As an Inventor, I have thought a great deal, and 
made some hopeful experiments, to discover a 
means whereby the heavenly bodies may be re- 
flected upon a surface, like the picture from a 
magic lantern. If such could be done, then we 
might, with a powerful magnifying glass, examine 
one-half inch of surface at a time, and magnify it 
into a natural landscape, such as I behold as 
I look from my window. This will be accom- 
plished some time, when we shall be placed 
in communication with the inhabited planets. 
But such a wonderful revelation may not be per- 
mitted yet for a little while; still the Earth seems 
ready for it. 

But, had such a revelation been made to the old 
Astrologers, who wrote long before Moses, then the 
present personal Gods and Christs, who have been 
largely instrumental in developing civilization, 



230 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

would never have existed. The multiplied worlds 
would simply have produced confusion of mind, 
neutralizing that power which the Priesthood have 
held over organized religious bodies, and which 
was necessary to subordinate the brute instincts 
and develop civilized man. 

Thus we assume that the ignorance of the ex- 
tent and object of the material Universe was a 
foreordained design of the Creator, that the un- 
solvable mysteries might not disturb the babes in 
knowledge, or detract their minds from the alpha- 
bet, only to become bewildered in the geometrical 
lines upon the blackboard intended for more ad- 
vanced students. So it were best that Moses and 
the Prophets, and Jesus and the Apostles, should 
have been kept in ignorance of the unlimited ex- 
tent of Creation, since such knowledge would 
place God so far away, and make it questionable 
whether Christ was the " only begotten Son." St. 
Paul says : " I knew a man in Christ, above four- 
teen years ago, whether in the body I cannot tell ; 
whether out of the body I cannot tell ; God know- 
eth. Such a one caught up to the third heavens. 
How that he was carried into Paradise and heard 
unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for man 
to utter. ,, 

Herein lies a secret in God's government, which 
even the wisest seem never to have fully compre- 



Essay — The Universe, 231 

hended. The idea that God unfolds Himself as 
we are prepared to comprehend Him, has never 
been a principle in Theology. That Error is sim- 
ply undeveloped Good the world has never believed. 
That a full knowledge of truth, when it cannot be 
utilized for good, retards progress, has never been 
taught; yet God knows this, and, hence, there are 
" things which it is unlawful for man to utter, ,> or 
yet to know, until God's own appointed time. 

We have undertaken to show in an Essay 
entitled, " Spiritual Genesis," that matter is but 
one expression of the Spirit of the Almighty. A 
condensation of the cruder substances of the orig- 
inal force, until it becomes visible and tangible. 
The theories advanced in that Essay are a part of 
our philosophy of Creation, and we call attention 
to them as we do not desire to become tiresome 
through repetitions. 

When God said, "Let us make a Universe, ,, we 
may assume that the substance out of which it 
was to be made existed in a state of negative rest, 
mingling with, and forming a part of the God sub- 
stance. This material had never been through 
the fiery furnaces of convulsing Suns ; neither had 
it felt the pleasures, the pains and sorrows of in- 
dividual life. It was, therefore, an uneducated 
substance, destitute of instinctive thought. It 
was a crude metallic force, analogous to Electricy. 



232 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

It is one of the properties of substance, that, 
either in the combination, or separation of parti- 
cles, heat is produced. If, therefore, God did 
separate from His more refined spirit the cruder 
elementary substances, or out of the unit of a part 
of His being, caused matter to condense, in that 
act, heat was necessarily involved. Then we may 
assume that condition of heated nebula, as advo- 
cated by modern Astronomers. This nebula filled 
the expanse of the Material Universe. Within 
this vast sheet the finger of God formed myriads 
of circling eddies, which ultimately attracted to 
themselves all condensing nebulous matter within 
the attractive force of each Sun, and thus the first 
work of the Universe was completed. 

It is a law in Nature, that when matter is highly 
heated it repels substances; and if superheated 
the repelling force is so great as to cause it to 
separate into a gaseous condition. From this we 
wish to draw the evidence of a law which regu- 
lates and holds the circling Suns in place. The 
repelling force of heated matter composing the 
Suns, we may assume, to be less than the attractive 
force of matter at rest. 

This repelling force is sufficient to hold the Suns 
eternally apart, but not sufficient to overcome the 
attraction of inactive substance. Hence, dense 
bodies of matter, like our earth, are constantly pull- 



Essay — The Universe. 233 

ing themselves nearer the Suns, owing to their at- 
tractive force beinggreater than the combined repul- 
sive force of the Suns, and centrifugal force pro- 
duced by the circuit around the Suns. Here, then, 
we have the machinery of the Solar Systems. 
The Suns forever hold their relative positions 
through heat repulsion, and Planets continually 
move toward the Suns, and finally draw themselves 
into them, and supply the material for the great 
luminaries, and thus keep them forever burning. 

The Planets, we assume, were formed in the 
beginning by the condensation of substances 
thrown out in the form of heat particles, from the 
Sun centers, and forming nuclei and Cometary 
bodies. Ultimately they are condensed into 
worlds, seeking their position by the law of repul- 
sion, while yet in a state of nebulous heat. They 
were thus crowded away from each other with a 
force commensurate with their bulk, until every 
vacuum in the Universe was filled, and all balanced 
with absolute and perfect equilibrium. Hence, we 
say the theory of Gravitation, as the controlling 
law of Matter, is in a measure, faulty. It is not 
that which gravitates together which governs Solar 
Systems and prevents collision, but it is that which 
pushes asunder. 

The repelling forces of the Suns operate at a dis- 
tance with positive effect, so that Comets are forced 



234 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

away, and also all nebulous matter ; yet there is a 
constitutional, or individual attraction of the Sun's 
mass that holds it together, and operates at a dis- 
tance on other bodies, yet at the surface it is so 
absorbed by heat refraction as to permit the 
active energies to upheave mountains of molten 
matter, and hurl it hundreds of miles out into 
space ; and the returning convulsions generate 
heat and electric fluid. This heat and fluid is 
simply matter ground up intensely fine and in a 
state of great activity. The Scientists tell us that 
" heat is a mode of motion," but there is no reason 
in such a statement. "A mode" is nothing; 
" heat " is something ; it is atoms of matter stored 
with energy. These atoms are infinitely small, 
and are projected with such force as to reach the 
attraction of Planets. Meeting the atmosphere, they 
generate perceptible he^t and light by setting mole- 
cules of matter into motion. These Sun atoms force 
themselves between the spherical atmospheric 
molecules, and start them to rolling, when, by 
friction, they become luminous and warm. 

Only a very small proportion of these particles 
of Sun substance reach the Planetary worlds. They 
are precipitated into space, and there condensed 
into star dust. It has been a problem of Astron- 
omers what becomes of this immense dissipation 
of heat and Sun energy, but we can account for its 



Essay — The Universe 235 

use in furnishing the material for the building of 
new worlds, besides which the material Universe 
is only the smaller part of Creation, and we may 
reasonably assume that material energies passing 
through the Spiritual Spheres have some office to 
perform. 

We have said, that Suns repel all refined, or neb- 
ulous matter. It is, therefore, evident that the 
particles of heat matter thrown out by each Sun 
will travel in a straight line, revolving with the 
sun, until they shall meet at the point of Zero 
between the Suns ; or at that point where the re- 
pelling and attractive forces balance. Here then 
would be formed Spherical centers of condensing 
matter. The heat particles would form nuclei 
at points farthest from the Suns, which would be 
in triangular spaces between three Suns. In these 
spaces the heat atoms would continuously con- 
dense, being held in place by the repelling force 
of three Suns, and in time would form Comets, and 
the beginning of new worlds. 

It will be seen that as the Universe of Suns all 
revolve in one direction, the material collected in 
these nucleus spaces would be put into circular 
motion corresponding to the peripheral motion of 
the nebula surrounding each Sun. Here we 
have a marvelous harmony of conditions and 



236 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

forces to account for the Creation and Revolution 
of worlds. 

But to follow this line of thought we may say, 
that the material thrown out upon the boundary 
of the Universe would form itself into a nebula, 
until it condensed sufficiently for its own gravity 
to overcome the repelling force, when it would 
pull itself back toward the Suns. But there would 
be a continuous cloud of condensing Sun substance, 
and this may be what we behold in the ' ' milky 
way." This substance we may presume would 
centralize in nucleus spaces upon the periphery of 
the Universe, and finally take up its flight as 
Comets around the boundary of Creation, or through 
interstellular space ; while formations between 
the Solar Suns would select orbits in some one of 
the three Solar Systems surrounding them, when 
there was an unbalanced condition, produced by 
the absorption of some world by some Sun. In 
this we may account for the two classes of Comets; 
those which are confined to our Solar System, and 
those wild visitors that fly off into the unknown. 
If their path could be determined, and their speed 
actually measured, the extent of the Universe 
might be approximately determined. 

We have said that heat repulsion compelled the 
Suns to take up their correlative positions at points 
between the forces, but assuming this it is evident 



Essay— The Universe, 237 

that some force must operate to prevent the Suns, 
upon the extreme belt of the Universe from flying 
off into the unexplored- depths, and then other Suns 
following, until each would become a wanderer, 
solitary and alone, amidst the surrounding darkness. 
But God has provided a law against this. Heat 
force is a manufactured energy sufficient to over- 
come gravity within a limited circle ; but its power 
becomes diffused as it spreads through space, until 
its focalized energies are dissipated. Then it 
ceases to repel. Gravitation, however, will oper- 
ate through space until it reaches some material 
substance, however great the distance. Now, all 
Suns are possessed with attractive force, which is 
acting continuously, and throughout infinite space, 
wherever matter exists. It is not a manufactured 
active energy, but a latent or stored power in 
matter. Therefore, when the manufactured me- 
chanical energy of repulsion has substantially 
exhausted itself, Attraction steps in to hold the 
Universe together. It pulls inward until the 
Repelling Force and'Gravitation just balance ; when 
there, or at that point, matter remains. From this 
point inward toward the Suns, heat Repulsion 
increases faster than Gravitation, and the 
objects are held apart; but outward from this 
point, Gravitation diminishes less than heat 
repulsive, and thus the objects are drawn together. 



238 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

The repelling force of Suns emanates from the sur- 
face of the suns, where matter is ground into 
infinitely fine particles of heat energy, but the 
interior of Suns, where the matter is in a state of 
solidity, it retains a part of its normal attractive 
power, just the same as matter in a boiling furnace ; 
but when the heat becomes so intense as it is upon 
the surface of the Suns, it passes off as living, 
active force, representing all the energies of the 
convulsing mass. 

We will not be understood as representing this 
heat energy as an absolute mechanical push of 
so many pounds weight, operating upon matter, 
but it is simply particles of active energy forced 
in between the particles of inactive ether fluid, 
which are the transmitting agency of Gravitation. 
Heat particles thus displacing in a measure this ether 
fluid, and forcing it into a state of activity, Gravi- 
tation is absorbed or transferred into motion, pro- 
ducing an elastic, or expansive and contractive con- 
dition of the ether fluid, proportionate to the con- 
centration of heat energies. This being the case 
Planets near the Suns are not drawn toward them 
with any more force than those farthest away. 

The Universe of Suns, being arranged in one 
vast plain, it is evident that the major quantity of 
this heat substance generated by the Suns is pre- 
cipitated into the black void above and below this 



Essay — The Universe, 239 

plain. This heat Matter, or Sun atoms, being 
formed of many elementary substances, it distributes 
itself in layers according to the fineness of the ele- 
ments, or their specific gravity ; which layers might 
be as apparent to the spirit perception as the differ- 
ence between the air and the ocean. Here, then, 
we have the basis for the several Spheres of the 
Heavens, or the abode of the redeemed. This 
Matter, however, would be continuously condens- 
ing, and raining down in mist upon the lower 
Spheres ; these again further condensing and fall- 
ing to the next layer, and so on, until finally it 
would fall as star dust and meteors upon the Plan- 
ets, and also be gathered up by the fleeting Comets. 

The office which this heat force performs in the 
Spiritual Heavens is equally as important as that 
which it performs upon the Earth Sphere; for, 
in view of the fact that the great bulk of the heat 
substance is thus expended, we cannot but believe 
it must have a most important function to perform. 
The condensing nebula become the clouds of the 
heavens, and the falling dews, the invigorating 
waters for the green fields, and the feeders of the 
springs, and the rivers, and the lakes, and also the 
Soul substance for the support of Spirit L,ife — 
the Atmosphere of Heaven. 

But to return again to our illustration, we ob- 
serve that there is being formed, in nebula, a world 



240 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

for every interior Sun. Each nucleus nebula is 
rotated by three Suns operating at triangular 
points. These condensing masses of heat matter 
will not move from their nucleus points until they 
have become so dense as to be attracted by some 
passing Planet. Then they will start off as 
Comets, and will approach the nearest Planet 
until their own heat repels them, when they 
may become a Satellite to that Planet, or when 
approaching, or passing another Planet of greater 
attraction, they may be drawn toward that Planet, 
leaving their former companion; but nearing 
this new companion they again repel themselves 
by their heat energy, and bounce away, only to 
be attracted by another body. This constant 
attraction, and repulsion, produces their marvelous 
velocity. 

In thus being pushed and pulled, they are 
forced to take up their position in the dead cham- 
bers, between Planetary attractions. In these 
chambers we may presume much of the condens- 
ing Sun dust from above and below^the Solar plain 
would accumulate, and forming an attractive 
nucleus of their own, would solidify into meteoric 
bodies. This substance would be pounded into 
the molten mass of the Comet's head, and help to 
swell its magnitude. If, however, this belt of 
meteoric matter was more dense than the Comet's 



Essay — The Universe. 241 

head, then it would split the Comet in halves, pro- 
ducing such an increase of heat as to cause the two 
halves to repel each other, when they would con- 
tinue to separate, until coming into a new Cometic 
path they would never be seen to return, at their 
recorded time, but would, each, afterward be dis- 
covered, and regarded as new, or unknown Comets. 
In this we have the history of Bela's Comet, 
which, in 1837, divided into two distinct bodies, 
returning in 1852, widely separated, since which 
time it has never been recognized. 

In the course of time, a Comet becomes solid- 
ified into a small, blazing sun, but still having suf- 
ficient heat-repelling power to prevent its being 
drawn into Planets. It is then ready to take u p a 
position somewhere in the Planetary System, and 
by the attractive and repelling forces that place is 
found, and it becomes an obedient Brother, and all 
the Planetary Family move just a little, one way 
and another, to give the newcomer his place, when 
it begins that awful journey of the Ages common 
to all worlds ; and in the adjustment of the house- 
hold to his coming, some one of the old, dead 
worlds, or a school of planetoids, are pushed into 
the great furnace. 

Light and Heat have been regarded by modern 
Scientists as " Modes of motion. " If the word 
" Mode " be left out, and Light and Heat be re- 



242 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

garded as matter in motion, produced by particles 
of heat energy, then we will have the correct 
analysis. A " Mode " is simply a system, or plan 
of operation ; but a plan can have no material 
action any more than the drawings for a loco- 
motive can build it. If Light and Heat is mo- 
tion, then there must be something behind this 
motion to create it. The Ecclesiasts would say it 
was God perpetually working. This is better 
than the empty expression, " Mode of motion, " 
but this we cannot accept, since God has put the 
material Universe into such working order that no 
special effort is required, but everything is accom- 
plished by established systems, which we call 
Natural Law. 

Now, Heat and Light are the infinitely refined 
particles of matter ground up out of suns. They 
are ground so fine that physical bodies of life, like 
the human organization, cannot take cognizance 
of them unless they are concentrated. Electricity 
is simply infinitely fine particles of heat substance, 
which, in limited quantities may pass through the 
human frame without producing any susceptible 
effect; but when concentrated it will burn up 
every tissue, and produce death. Heat particles 
from the sun, concentrated by a powerful lens, 
will melt iron. What an improbable presumption 



Essay — The Universe. 243 

that such a force is simply a " mode," or absolutely 
nothing. 

These heat particles, when they first emanate 
from the solar furnace, and pass out into the 
gravitation connecting ether, would not make that 
ether sufficiently hot to be perceptible to the physi- 
cal senses, and if human beings should stand but a 
short distance from the sun, if there was no sub- 
stance surrounding them coarser than ether, they 
would freeze to death, notwithstanding the sun was 
pouring its concentrated heat substance upon them. 
The reason of this is, the substance of which the 
human form is composed is too coarse to be oper- 
ated upon by refined heat particles except they 
become greatly centralized. Before heat can be 
made apparent, it must first be absorbed by the 
ether, a substance next more dense than heat par- 
ticles, and then communicated from the ether to 
our atmosphere — a substance whose particles are 
as dense as those of a living being ; and then it 
becomes perceptible to the human mind, because 
these atmospheric particles of matter containing 
the heat come directly in contact with the blood 
corpuscles, and being stored with these infinitely 
small particles of heat in great numbers, they are 
precisely the same as the focal point of a great 
lens that melts iron. Each particle of oxygen, or 



244 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

hydrogen, or carbon being a little globe of con- 
centrated heat particles, all active. 

The greater the density of the atmosphere, the 
more intense will be the heat, because of the 
greater number of heat storage particles within a. 
given space. The farther away from the sun a 
planet may have its orbit, the more dense the 
ether, owing to the fact that the heat particles do 
not produce so much refraction, or repulsion, being 
less centralized. The ether, therefore, of a distant 
planet may be as dense as our atmosphere, and 
the atmospheric fluid correspondingly more dense, 
whereby we discover the law for balancing and 
regulating the heat force of the suns. 

If the atmosphere on the planet Vulcan was as 
dense as the Earth's, the heat would be sufficient 
to melt the surface of that globe. The dense par- 
ticles of air would become excessively hot, and as 
they would penetrate into the earthy matter, that 
matter would be melted. But if Vulcan is revolv- 
ing in the rarified ether, which she probably is, 
then it is doubtless much colder on that globe 
than on this. 

Evidently all these planets nearest the sun have 
gone through that period of death which our moon 
has experienced, and have been burned to a glassy 
cinder, the crude atmosphere having been con- 
sumed, and they are now revolving in the pure 



Essay — The Universe. 245 

ether of inter-planetary space, and may be peopled 
by spiritual beings who had a physical life like 
unto man at a time when these planets revolved 
far away from the Solar center. 

Heat particles may better be called Force Fluid, 
than Heat, because they are not hot to any pre- 
ceptible degree to our physical senses, until they 
force cruder matter into motion, or become crude 
atoms themselves by pounding many atoms into 
one. This Force Fluid passing through ether 
may produce, and doubtless does, a sensible in- 
crease of heat to ether particles, and drives them 
asunder. This effect would be sensible to a 
spiritual being, whose elementary substance is so 
refined as to be acted upon by fine particles of 
Force Fluid, and so the heavens may be warmed 
and lighted by our physical sun, yet to our physi- 
cal senses Heaven would be so intensely cold as to 
freeze us into a lump of ice instantly, while the 
surroundings would be but impenetrable darkness, 
yet radiant to the spirit eye. 

The Materialistic Scientists of our day, having 
accepted of no evidence or philosophy except that 
which is tangible to the physical senses, have 
drifted into many erroneous conclusions, and can- 
not be regarded as very greatly in advance of the 
Ancient Astrologies, which they have condemned 
as the superstitions of ignorance. When the de- 



246 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

veloping Psychic Sciences have been fully un- 
folded, and our relations to the spiritual world, 
and to the refined elements of matter are better 
understood, then will it be found that the Mater- 
ialistic Sciences of our day are but the recorded 
gropings of blind nien, who have been able only 
to feel a few truths, but are utterly unconscious of 
anything beyond. 

We have provided in our philosophy a means 
whereby the suns are held eternally in their place, 
new worlds created and old ones destroyed, and 
the luminaries kept burning. If this theory be 
true, the Universe would go on as now organized 
for all eternity, unless there be some means pro- 
vided for the gradual absorption of this material 
Universe by spiritual elements. We advanced 
the theory in our Essay, " Spiritual Genesis of 
Life," that this would occur. It is a stupendous 
thought to consider that all material suns and 
worlds have been brought into their present 
organized condition for no other purpose than to 
grind them up into Spirit, out of which to aug- 
ment God's Own Majesty, and to bring into being 
Individualities and Spiritual Kingdoms that shall 
exist for all time. But if we assume Immortality 
for the redeemed, every individualized spirit must 
substract from matter, not only the elements of 
his own being, but also the elements to form his 



Essay — 1 he Universe. 247 

Eternal Abode. If this substraction should go on 
forever, there must come a time when all matter 
would be thus absorbed. Though we should 
measure that time as by the atoms of our earth, 
each representing an Age, yet in the Eternity that 
time would inevitably come. 

If we should follow one planet, our earth for 
example, from its birth to its ultimate destruction, 
we will find, first, that particles of matter have 
been impregnated with Force Life, by the grinding 
process of the sun. This Force Life has passed 
through the Spiritual Spheres, where it has been 
impregnated with the seeds of thought. It has 
finally been rolled up into a Sphere, and ultimately 
becomes habitable. The finest ground elements 
of matter have been born into life, and reborn 
many times, whereby they have been impressed 
with feeling, which. they did not possess before 
these life forces began. They are, therefore, suited 
to mingle with the Deific Spirit in a higher condi- 
tion than when they were first withdrawn from 
that Spirit on the morning of Creation. They 
have earned a companionship with the Father of 
feeling and force by passing through the laborious 
struggles of Ages. The spirit of the bird that is 
singing in yonder tree was once an active, crude 
spiritual substance, resting in the bosom of the 
Father; it is now a spirit of higher life forces, 



248 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

better adapted to mingle in the higher elements ; 
better calculated to make the Music of the Spheres. 
So the first effect -of Creation is to return unto God 
His own elements, more divine for the struggles 
they have endured. Whatever amount of the 
spirit thus generated which goes back to the Uni- 
versal Spirit Fluid belongs to God, and returns not 
again to matter. Whatever spiritual substances 
have been required to build up Immortal Spirits and 
the Immortal Spirit Spheres, is also forever separ- 
ated from crude material substances ; and when all 
the elements sufficiently refined and vitalized to 
become permanently spiritual have been separated, 
then our earth will be put into the furnace again, 
and the process repeated. 

This will go on until the smaller suns will 
become so reduced, and so inefficient in repelling 
force — so solidified, as to draw themselves into the 
planetary systems of larger suns with their small 
planets as satellites. This will produce a temporary 
quiver, and readjustment of the other suns to fill 
the void thus made. These suns now reduced to 
planets will still remain suns to their satellites, 
and will gradually absorb the smaller ones ; but 
having no focal centers for the collection of the 
nebula, or condensing heat substance, as in the 
organized system of suns, this nebula will collect 
in rings, as around Jupiter and Saturn. Here we 



Essay — The Universe. 249 

have another marvelous confirmation of our 
theory. Jupiter and Saturn have once been suns 
in the great Cosmic System, but are now getting 
ready for that Epoch of life and death, and ultimate 
absorption in our sun. When the Ages shall have 
rolled along, our sun will have become greatly re- 
duced by this unceasing system of grinding matter 
into spirit, when it will be gathered in by some 
larger sun, and will develop its mysterious rings, 
and go through the same process that Jupiter is now 
going, and will probably puzzle the Astronomers, 
billions of years hence, why it should have those 
rings, as Jupiter and Saturn now puzzle the wise 
men of Earth. 

It will be readily comprehended that if our the- 
ory be correct this absorption of the smaller suns 
into larger ones will go on until but one sun shall 
remain, surrounded by a few of the last disappear- 
ing suns, circulating as planets in a starless vault. 
These will, in time, all disappear into the cen- 
tral sun, and then in a second as compared with 
the time we have gone over, this sun will go out 
like a spark, and we are left with God as the only 
Light of the incomprehensible, fathomless expanse 
of His Spiritual Universe. 

This surviving ball of matter will soon cool, 
and become God's throne, and the Magnetic 



250 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

Center, around which the Spiritual Heavens will 
revolve, and by which they shall be held in place. 

To many it will be an appalling thought, almost 
sacrilegious, that God is thus grinding worlds and 
suns into Spiritual Substance, out of which to make 
Himself, His Spiritual Kingdoms and His Angelic 
Multitudes; but if we assume that matter came 
out of the Spiritual Elements, we must assume 
that it will go back into those Elements, and since 
we believe that intelligent feeling is put into every 
atom of mind force by the generation of mind, we 
are sure those atoms will go back to God educated 
and refined, and that these Elements being con- 
stantly absorbed and given out by spiritual intel- 
ligences of a high order, they are still further made 
to conform to the Divine Essence in the Spiritual 
Kingdoms. 

It is the teaching of modern Astronomers that 
the Universe will finally die, leaving an immense 
Graveyard of suns and worlds grouping around in 
the lonesome darkness. This is a melancholy 
thought, and if the theory we have attempted to 
maintain would seem to be gilded with too much 
brightness, these black sepulchers of wasted 
energy would certainly appear the opposite ex- 
treme. What purpose can they fulfill in the count- 
less Ages between the death of the first and the 
last sun. We cannot assume that they would grav- 



Essay — 1 he Universe. 251 

itate together until they became one giant mass of 
matter ; for even God Himself could scarcely sepa- 
rate such a body that it might be put to use. It 
would remain eternally a vast lump of useless sub- 
stance. Neither is it reasonable to suppose that 
these suns and worlds would sleep for Ages, and 
then God, waking up some morning, and angry at 
their inactivity would bump them together, forming 
a nebulous Chaos. This theory margins close on 
to the miraculous ; besides which, God is not the 
author of confusion, and such an act would produce 
a confusion that would confound even the Al- 
mighty Spirit. 

I am aware that our theory, as we have presented 
it, represents a scheme almost appalling to con- 
template — wherein the slow-grinding " Mills of 
the gods," are heard rumbling away down the 
iBons of measureless time, for the mills must 
" grind exceedingly fine," yet Eternal Energy is a 
wondrous Miller, and God is a being not of spas- 
modic convulsion, or chaotic upheaval, nor yet of 
drowsy inactivity. He is a God of order and of 
work, and so we believe He will, in an orderly 
manner, work out this Infinite Scheme. 

Our Earth, small as it is now, might at one period 
have been a miniature sun in the great Solar family; 
and our moon the last survivor of her planetary 
system. That the earth has had other satellites 



252 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

at some age of its history, which have plunged 
into her body, we are led to believe from the shat- 
tered condition of her surface, and from other 
reasons which the theories in Geology are not 
adequate to fully explain. These moons must 
have been much smaller than our present satellite, 
else the surface of the Earth would have been 
melted by the collision. But evidently the time 
has been when the Earth's surface has been broken 
up and each fragment tottled and rocked about 
like cakes of ice in a great gorge. The theory of 
the contraction of the Earth's surface, while it 
might account for uniform mountain elevations, 
yet gives us no reason why the whole surface 
has been shattered — why continents have been 
lifted out of the sea, bodily, like the great sandy 
plains on top of the Rocky Mountains, nor why 
pyramids of rock should lift their heads thousands 
of feet above the canyons below. Contraction 
could not produce any such effects. Its opera- 
tion would be uniform like the wrinkles on a shriv- 
eled apple, and there would be a uniform inclination 
to the rocks, yet we find them twisted in every 
direction, and sometimes turned bottom side up, as 
ice gorges tumble the smaller pieces about. 

The glacier theory of a slow moving body of ice 
covering Continents, and creeping over the Earth 
for hundreds of miles, pushing in front of them 



' Essay — The Universe. 253 

the immense deposits of stone and gravel drift 
while very ingenious, yet is certainly very faulty. 
A glacier extending from the North Pole to Cin- 
cinnati, Ohio, and from the Atlantic Ocean to the 
Rocky Mountains, it occurs to us, would not do 
much " creeping." The elevations and depressions 
on the Earth's surface would form teeth and 
mouths to hold such a body immovable, except 
within a limited space. The expansion and con- 
traction of the ice would, therefore, simply operate 
to heave up mountains of ice. On the elevated 
hills the ice, by expansion, would be pushed up- 
ward, while in the valleys it would remain sta- 
tionary. This could accomplish nothing but the 
rolling of matter about, and the grinding up and 
polishing of the stones, pushing them up the 
mountain slopes where they would tumble over 
with the steeples of ice, and would slide down the 
gorges when liberated. Thus the whole mass of 
ice formation would be intermingled with clay and 
rounded rocks and sand, just as we find them in 
what is known as the glacier regions. It is evident 
that in time the thickness of the ice would become 
immense, unless it melted from below; but as we 
know great pressure produces heat, it would, there- 
fore, follow that after a certain thickness had been 
formed, the ice would melt away from below, as 
fast as formed from above. By this means the 



254 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

drift, boulders and sand delivered on the top would 
eventually find the bottom, forming the base to the 
ice mountain above. This intense pressure, and 
continuous rolling of fragments of rock up the 
mountain sides, and passing around the circuit back 
to the base of the mountain, would round up the 
boulders as we find them, and grind the softer 
rocks into clay. 

Assuming that a satellite has at some time 
plunged into the Earth, the force of this fall of 
matter would be sufficient to penetrate nearly, or 
quite, through the Planet, bursting its shell in every 
direction, and instantaneously heaving up conti- 
nents out of the sea. It would, also, produce 
a sudden retardation, or increase, of the Earth's 
rotation upon its axis, depending upon whether 
the satellite struck the Earth at a tangent from the 
East or West. This change in the Earth's motion 
would cause a mighty tidal wave, which would 
sweep over a large part of the Earth's surface. 
A second effect would be to throw the Earth into 
an oscillating motion, causing the oceans to rinse 
back and forth. In this operation the accumulated 
glaciers of the Ages would be lifted from their 
beds, and born away, as a mighty sheet of ice. 
In time it would melt and deposit its immense load 
of " drift," clay and rock. In this sudden shifting 
of the Earth's axis, living creatures in the tropical 



Essay — The Universe. 255 

regions might become frozen up in the ice, which 
will account for the mystery of mastodons having 
been found embedded in theice formation of Siberia, 
in a perfectly preserved state. 

This satellite might have been composed largely 
of magnetic iron, such as an aerolite, and that 
it still has a shifting motion in the molten fluid 
within the Earth. This would account for the 
variation in the magnetic needle. The liberation 
of its carbon might also account for the carbonif- 
erous gases embodied in the rocks below the coal 
line, as also for the veins of metal which have 
gathered in the Earth's gaps, formed by the ex- 
panding and bursting shell. The Earth is check- 
ered with metallic veins, or fissures, extending in- 
ward. The Earth for a time must have been cov- 
ered with these chasms, which have since been 
filled with crystallizations and the deposits of the 
precious metals. It will thus be seen that the 
puzzling problems of Geology are all explained by 
this one simple admission, that sometime co-eval 
with the glacier formations, this globe has been 
convulsed by a falling body of matter of great 
magnitude, which we may reasonably suppose, at 
one time formed a small satellite revolving around 
our planet. Other small satellites may have met 
a similar fate at a very remote Geological period, 
leaving only the one great moon that shines upon 



256 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

us to-day, to follow, sometime in the near or remote 
future — near as regards planetary life, but remote 
as measured by recorded time. 

The tremendous power required to lift our 
oceans out of their beds indicates what mighty 
force is being exerted by the moon and Earth pull- 
ing toward each other. This must move the 
moon a considerable distance toward the Earth 
every twenty-four hours. As she approaches 
nearer, her travel toward the Earth will increase 
with a continuously multiplying ratio, and eventu- 
ally will plunge into this planet with the speed of 
a descending meteor. This will probably be not 
many thousand years hence. Astronomers will 
eventually be able to determine the time with 
comparative accuracy. 

Gravitation between the earth and moon must 
be greater than centrifugal force, otherwise the 
moon would fly off into space. And if greater, 
the moon must be approaching us with constantly 
increasing velocity. It is a big load to pull, and all 
up hill pulling, and a certain amount of energy 
must be exhausted to accomplish the task, but it 
is slowly but surely being done. 

The effect of this collision would be to almost 
instantly melt the Earth and moon into a mass of 
convulsing matter, in which all the carbons and 
other combustible gases would escape and mingle 



Essay — Ihe Universe, 257 

in a flame surrounding the whole planet. The 
oceans would be boiled away and float in nebula 
above the fiery billows, pouring down upon the 
sheet of fire in torrents of rain, which would be 
changed into steam before reaching the Earth's sur- 
face. This would continue but for a short period, 
as the fuel of the Earth would soon be exhausted, 
and the atmosphere ultimately failing to supply a 
sufficiency of oxygen to feed the flames, this sub- 
stance would become consumed, until the relative 
chemical proportions of oxygen and hydrogen in the 
atmosphere would be equivalent to water, when 
there would be a terrific explosion, and the Earth, 
as the old Prophet saw it, would " pass away with 
a great noise," the air and oceans falling in a sheet 
of water, when the visible Earth would appear to 
be blotted out or " passed away." 

The atmosphere being destroyed, and the Earth 
being surrounded with the cold ether, heat would 
radiate with great rapidity, and soon the surface 
would be solidified; the melted rocks and salt 
forming a blue glass surface. The interior gases 
would, for a time, belch out from the interior, 
masses of molten matter, forming great, round Cra- 
ters, such as we behold on the moon's surface. 
The interior gases would, also, force through the 
molten matter as it cooled, producing a honeycomb 
condition of the interior glassy substance. In a 



258 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

little while the oceans would be drank into these 
recesses, and the internal caverns. As the surface 
further cooled, it would contract and burst open, 
forming great gaping caverns extending for hun- 
dreds of miles, being the same as we see on the 
surface of the moon. These caverns would be 
filled with water, probably to near, or quite the sur- 
face. All water would become frozen as soon as 
the stored heat radiated, and then, when the belch- 
ing Craters gave out their last expiring gasp, we 
would have a dead, motionless, voiceless world, 
circulating in the pure ether of space — a ball of 
glass, an element into which even the force of 
electricity will not penetrate, nor yet light absorb. 

Thus it will be seen how wisely God has pro- 
vided that a dead world shall retain none of the 
live forces of Nature. All the coal, and gas, and 
oxygen and nitrogen, in which there is stored 
forces, He liberates by fire, and sends them out 
a living force, and leaves the old dead body in such 
a condition that it cannot absorb and retain the 
active, vital elements of Life. Truly, the Wis- 
dom of God is wonderful to contemplate, for in 
everything we see the evidence of a preconceived 
Omniscient Design. 

The Dead Earth is now revolving in the atmos- 
phere of the heavens. She has been relieved of 
every crude atmospheric substance: Every physical 



Essay — The Universe. 259 

force. A feather upon her glassy mountain tops 
would lay there forever unmoved, and a belching 
cannon would produce not the whisper of a sound. 
The sunlight beating upon the glassy plains would 
bounce away to other worlds, but would produce 
no material heat or light, except so far as it acted 
upon the refined ether, not perceptible to the 
physical senses. 

Here then we have all' the conditions of a Spir- 
itual Abode, and a world prepared for the " Descent 
of the New Jerusalem. " All the intervening crude 
elements have been removed, and heaven will de- 
scend of its own gravity, and the " New Jerusalem " 
will settle down upon the gilded plains like a mirage 
upon the peaceful waters. u And I, John, saw a new 
Heaven and a new Earth: for the first Heaven and 
the first Earth were passed away, and there was no 
more sea." 

Thus, when we combine in our reasoning the 
Material and Spiritual Sciences, we are enabled to 
understand the mysteries of the Divinely Inspired 
writers, and there is a Harmony that gives us Faith 
and Strength. Oh ! Ye Blind philosophers, leading 
the Blind ! It were better ye had less learning, and 
more Inspiration. But it hath so pleased God to 
" choose the Babes of Earth to confound the 
Mighty." 

The " Descent of the New Jerusalem" — the 



260 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

Second Coming of Christ, and the Destruction of 
the City Jerusalem, are three distinct prophetic 
events, which through imperfect recording of scrip- 
ture have sometimes been regarded as one event. 
The Destruction of Jerusalem has been fulfilled ; 
the Second Coming of Christ is near at hand. The 
Descent of the New Jerusalem is many thousand 
years hence, and it will be viewed only by such as 
have attained to Immortal Life. All disobedient 
spiritual beings will have lost their identity, and 
passed into the unorganized Spirit Essence before 
that time shall arrive, for the continuity of a dis- 
obedient soul is, as a rule, very short ; for there is 
but a small working margin between conscious 
and unconscious existence. A spirit with the Arch 
broken by some one besetting sin becomes insane, 
erratic, wandering, wild and finally unconscious; 
and then soon vanishes away. Great minds may 
thus perish, even as small ones, when they refuse 
to accept the condition of Salvation. 

The central Kingdom of the Redeemed of Earth 
will continue to be upon the Earth, until all are 
born into the Celestial Spheres, which birth con- 
sists in the death of the more material soul ; the 
inner spirit, having become the pure Essence of 
Divinity, the old spirit becomes]the soul, as it were, 
and the earthly spiritual body dies. Until this, Im- 
mortality is not assured, for Angels may fall, even 



Essay — The Universe, 261 

as Satan himself. When the spirit is born into 
the Celestial Spheres, it may dwell any where in 
God's Kingdom, bnt the natural home is in that 
planet where it took its being, and so the dead 
worlds are inhabited until the day they are plunged 
into the fiery furnace. 

Thus we have gone briefly over the vast Scheme 
of Creation, and have presented some strange 
doctrines, equally as strange to us as they will be 
to the reader. Our Inspiration, coming upon us in 
great bunches, or bundles of thought, in our hurry 
to record we have followed no system or order, 
only anxious to get it all recorded ere it would 
vanish away. 

Our Inspiring " Voice " seeks to create faith in 
the Divine Mission of Jesus ; the truth of Inspira- 
tion ; the certainty of the Death of the disobedient 
Soul ; the Immortality of those who have been 
Born of the Divine Spirit, and the grandeur of the 
Material and Spiritual Universe, that the Soul 
may be lifted up with holy aspirations; and so 
he mingles Material and Spiritual Science with 
Revelation, for of what good is the Science of 
Astronomy, unless it shall develop the Soul, and 
help on to Immortal Life ? What good to us are all 
these wonders of the skies, if we but live to Perish? 
And if there be an Immortality to gain, then the 
sparkling heavens reveal to us how priceless is 



262 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

that treasure; and truly — "What doth it profit a 
man if he gain the whole world and lose his own 
Soul, or what will a man give in exchange for his 
Soul?" 



Cfye Unfathomable. 

The windows of my soul to-night, 
Are open wide for Wisdom's Light; 
I pray with manhood's deepest prayer, 
Where is true Knowledge found ? Oh, where ? 

It is a treasure God doth keep, 
Within the Vortex of the Deep ; 
And only shadows reach mankind, 
Or penetrate the greatest mind. 

Were I so great that I might stand, 
And grasp the Blue Vault with my hand, 
And in God's Cosmos plunge this cup, 
I'd simply bring some pebbles up. 

If I might ride upon some star, 

That sweeps through regions near and far ; — 

Or, yet be carried by the light, 

That haunts the depths and drinks the night, 

And thus for Ages — pace on pace, 
Should seek to find some hiding place, 
Yet, still beyond the glit'ring throng, 
Would watch me as I sped along. 

While I should find no bounds to space, 
Yet everywhere should see God's face ; 
And from this journey would return, 
Assured I'd scarce begun to learn. 



Context to tfye <£ssay, "Zttobern 
Spiritualism." 



Spirit Manifestations have existed since the Ad- 
vent of Man upon this Planet. Modern Spirit, 
ualism is the forerunner of a Mighty Spiritual In- 
flux , which shall culminate in the Millennial Reign. 
Evil or crude manifestations must, of necessity, pre- 
cede the Divine Ministration — Biblical Evidences 
upon Spirit Intercourse — Prophetic History relating 
thereto, now being fulfilled, in the Manifestations of 
the Good and Evil Powers — Spiritual Evidences of 
Christ's Second Mission, and that it is near at 
hand. Read and think ! 



(263) 



Xnofcem Spiritualism, 3ts Crutfys 
attfc (Errors. 



The manifestation of spirits to mortals has been 
a fact since the time God — a Spirit — walked with 
Adam in the Garden of Eden. There are few 
pages of our Bible that do not represent some 
form of spirit intelligence. In fact, all that which 
represents God as conversing with men, as well as 
the frequent appearance of spirits, are but differ- 
ent forms of Spirit manifestations. God accom- 
plishes His work, or manifests Himself to man 
through instrumentalities, or individual spiritual 
beings. Therefore, all acts that are not general, 
and do not come under the daily manifestations of 
Natural L,aw, are the acts of subordinate Spiritual 
beings. 

The modern phenomena of Spiritualism is sim- 
ply the beginning of a New Era. Meteors are 
shooting forth from the sky every night, but there 
are seasons when the Earth passes through the 
meteoric belt, when they are showered upon us in 
great numbers. Even so, Spiritual Manifestations 
(264) 



Essay — Modern Spiritualism, 265 

have ever been continuous, but there are certain 
Epochs in the world's history, when it seems to 
come, as it were, into the planetary relationship of 
other worlds, or with the Spirit World, when there 
is a greater spiritual influx than at other times. 

That such an influx should come some time in 
the future was foretold by Jesus and the Apostles ; 
and that the culminating manifestation in that 
spiritual baptism should be the Second Coming of 
Christ. We are clearly forewarned, however, that 
before the accomplishment of that event, the world 
should be given over to " Seducing Spirits and 
doctrines of Devils. v The evil forces that have 
been chained are to be let loose, for a time, " per- 
forming all manner of lying wonders," whereby 
the way is opened for the higher manifestations. 
All this we have elaborated fully in other Essays. 
This imperfect spiritual element has developed 
itself through Modern Spiritualism, because it had 
no other channel. Churches deny the fact of 
Spirit intercourse, and Scientists affirm there is no 
Spirit ; therefore it devolved upon Spiritualism to 
become the instrument in the fulfillment of this 
Prophecy. 

There were three classes who went into Spirit- 
ualism in its incipiency: The superstitious and 
confiding, the erratic extremist and anti-Christian, 
and a class of anti-dogmatic thinkers who repudi- 



266 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

ate the Calvanistic theories of Eternal Hell, yet 
cling to the doctrine of the Divine Mission of Christ. 

These elements necessarily constituted an in- 
harmonious conglomerate, that no power would 
hold together. All efforts at organization proved 
futile, and ever will, until the contentious factions 
are separated. " A house divided against itself 
cannot stand. " 

It, therefore, necessarily followed, that in the 
investigations of Spirit Manifestations, the cred- 
ulous accepted all that purported to come from 
the Spirits, as truth. The Spirit teaching was 
almost universally anti-Christian. This caused a 
gradual drifting away of the Christian element, 
leaving the field to the credulous and the erratic, 
and the promulgators of strange doctrines ; some 
of which are beautiful truths, but the majority 
only unproved philosophies and anti-Christian ma- 
lignity. Nearly the whole fraternity have been, as 
it were, as ships without rudders or sails, tossed 
about upon the turbulent waves. 

In the aggregate, we may say, that much good 
has been accomplished, for it has learned us to 
" Believe not every Spirit, but try the Spirits, 
whether they be of God." It has also operated to 
fulfill Prophetic history, and to prepare the founda- 
tion, broad and deep, on which to rear a Holy 
Spiritual Temple. 



Essay — Modern Spiritualism. 267 

The time when the writer believed in Spirit 
communion dates back to the first dawn of reason; 
for we cannot recollect a period in our life, when 
we did not daily feel the influence of an invisible 
Monitor. It was, therefore, natural that we should 
drop in with Spiritualism. We worked in that 
line for a number of years, in our limited way, al- 
ways in the interest of pure " Spiritual Christian- 
ity ;" but having written, about fifteen years ago, 
a series of short articles on the " Follies of Spirit- 
ualists, " they called forth such a mass of anony- 
mous and abusive letters, we were led to cease our 
efforts, and have not written anything upon the 
subject since, until we began this work. 

We have seen every phase that Modern Spirit- 
ualism has developed. We have received many 
messages from spirits under such conditions that 
no human agency could produce them. We de- 
veloped a medium in our own house, a carpenter, 
who was building for us. Through this medium, 
a common uneducated man, who knew nothing 
about Spiritualism, we have obtained a great 
number of written messages, upon a slate — or two 
slates hinged together — with a grain of pencil be- 
tween. This in the daytime, and no hand touch- 
ing the slate. We have heard the pencil writing 
until it was worn out, and have dropped between 
the slates another, when the communication would 



268 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

be finished. We have seen and heard, at sundry 
times, such things as it is unlawful to relate, as direct 
spirit intercourse from a high source is not now law- 
ful, except by special license, and such special mani- 
festations it is not always permitted to be told. If 
Jesus should stand by us, and embrace us, and 
bless us, His charge would be, tell no man. There 
are things so divine, so holy, that the vulgar, 
doubting, scoffing multitude should not hear, for 
it pains the angels to see a Divine Truth spat 
upon by the ignornant and depraved. 

But while we have seen, felt and heard many 
beautiful things, which we are not now permitted 
to relate, all of which convince us of the presence 
of Angels, yet we have witnessed so much of Evil 
connected with Modern Spiritualism, that we are 
disposed to warn all against entering into its in- 
vestigation, until they become fully conversant 
with the fact that it is made up, largely, of Fraud, 
Folly and " Lying Wonders ; " and that little good 
can be gained from Physical Manifestations of 
Spirits, except to demonstrate that there is a Spir- 
itual existence after death. Those who believe this 
already will get but little good from the lower strata 
of Spiritualism in its present state. From the 
Necromancers they will obtain Fraud and Folly, 
and from the Iconoclast Confusion and Unrest. If 
one cannot depend upon Spiritual communications 



Essay — Modern Spiritualism. 269 

obtained through professional mediums, it is like 
going to the untruthful to obtain truth. There can 
be no dependence placed upon Spirit Messages, 
except where Holiness and Prayer casts out the 
Demonic. We are commanded to " seek Spiritual 
Gifts,'' but we are, also, commanded to "Try the 
Spirits." Spiritualists have generally ignored this 
rule, and have simply cultivated Witchcraft, instead 
of Angelic Ministration. 

Necromancy, or Spiritual manifestation pro- 
duced by lost spirits, is necessarily antagonistic to 
Christ's Kingdom. "Ye cannot serve two mas- 
ters." Until, therefore, an organized body, or 
Church is formed in support of the Christian doc- 
trine of Angelic Ministration, which builds its 
foundation upon the "Rejected Stone/' there can 
be no safety, or general good come out of Spirit 
Manifestations. When such an organization is 
formed, solid and secure, then we shall make a 
Home for the Holy Angels, and God will permit 
them to come, and be with us in all our works, and 
to manifest themselves as never before. 

Did it ever occur to those who believe in Spirit 
Communion, and in Christ, that there is no Spir- 
itual Home on Earth for a Holy Spirit? They 
cannot go among the wild, hooting Indian spirits, 
and banjo thumpers ; or mingle in the monkey- 
like maneuvers which we find in all Physical Man- 



270 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

ifestations of Spirits through Professional Medi- 
ums, any more than a holy man, or woman can go 
among the Saloon Rowdyism, and join in their 
acts. They do not go to our Church members 
because they will not receive them. Hence, they 
have no place to go, where the united powers and 
harmonies would enable them to produce a Pen- 
tecost. We must build up such a Home for them, 
when they will come with harps, and with cheerful 
voices. 

There are many millions of people in the world 
to-day, who have received the highest inspiration 
in relation to Spirit Communion, and whose souls 
are on fire with the true belief; but they, too, have 
no real Spirit Home. They attend the Spiritless 
Churches, because these come nearest to meeting 
their soul's needs, but they continuously hunger 
and thirst for a Spirit Home, where the wings of 
the Angels are felt overhead. They want a Spirit 
Home where there is Love, and Purity, and Holi- 
ness, and Harmony ; and where the Holy Ghost is 
a live and breathing Spirit. Where the tongue 
may be inspired with words of fire — where the 
Spiritual gifts may be poured out upon men, so that 
they shall speak in tongues, and prophecy, and 
heal the sick ; and feel that the old, battered Cross 
still stretches out its wide arms, and there is still 
hanging to the rusty nails, on either side, those 



Essay — Modern Spiritualism. 271 

precious promises, " If I go to My Father I shall 
return again. " "All these things shall ye do, and 
even greater things, because I go to My Father.'* 

We must have such a Home, my good Brother — 
we will have such a Home my good Sister, but we 
cannot have it so long as there is one smoking em- 
ber of anti- Christian fire in it. It must be all 
ablaze with the Light of Christ; then may we 
have one continuous day of Pentacost. 

These statements will strike different minds 
differently. " It Must be all ablaze with the Light 
of Christ," will be very offensive to many ears. 
It will produce a snuff of the nose, and a frown — 
yea, we fear by a multitude of those who are 
active Spiritualists, for as we have had occasion to 
say elsewhere, the name Christ, or Jesus, is in- 
stinctively hated by every man and woman led 
by Satan. He has stamped this hatred right onto 
their hearts, so that they cannot help their feelings, 
and to such people this Church would not be a 
Home ; neither had they best be in it, unless they 
were honestly seeking for higher light, and entered 
this Home, not as disturbers, but in prayerful hum- 
bleness and hope for Light and Life. But there is 
a class of people among Spiritual believers, to 
whom these words will sound sweet and beautiful. 
Know ye from this that ye have Christ abiding 
with you. Go back over these paragraphs and read 



272 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

again, whereby ye shall test the Spirit that is in 
you. If the heart be rebellious, Pray. If ye say, 
11 1 have no faith in Prayer," then be assured you 
will never, in that condition, attain to Immortal 
Life. If the heart be filled with Faith and Love, 
then rejoice, but do not hide your light under a 
bushel, but let it be as a flaming fire upon the hill 
top, whereby ye shall grow in Strength and Grace, 
and become as guides to those in darkness. 

Believers in Spiritual intercourse with man will, 
at no distant day, be divided into two classes : — 
Those who accept Christ as the Head of the 
Church, He having a Second Mission to man, and 
those who deny Him any power superior to other 
men. The common Necromancers will be ignored, 
or regarded the same as Witchcraft always has 
been — an element associated with darkness. 

The anti-Christian body will be active in Scien- 
tific investigation, and will do good in that line; 
but will be destitute of religious emotion, and, 
therefore furnish no Home for the hungry soul. 
It will be like Material Science, an iceberg of Facts 
relating to the Psychic Sciences, but no Nervous 
organization, or Blood, or Life. 

The Christian Branch will not be lacking in 
knowledge of the Spiritual Science, but in addition 
to this it will have Emotion, and Love, and Life; 
out of which will spring Joy, and Peace, and Holi- 



Essay — Modern Spiritualism. 273 

ness, which will lead on to Immortality. A cold 
intellectual Science will never produce Eternal 
Life. It leaves inactive the very best elements of 
our being. It ignores the necessity of the ki New 
Birth. " It moves along in its own self-made lines 
as though it was the Master of Law, and not Sub- 
ject to Law, but ultimately the Law will destroy. 

The manifestation of A Spirit and The Spirit, 
are two very different things. One may be con- 
trolled and given words of wisdom through A 
Spirit, but the soul is born into Life only through 
The Spirit. Hence, those who have not The 
Spirit have not Eternal Life dwelling in them. 
The Spirit is of God the Father. To be inspired 
of Angels is to receive Light, but to be baptized 
of the Holy Ghost and of Fire, is to receive the 
New Birth, whereby we become heirs of God, and 
joint heirs with Jesus Christ. Let none be deceived 
believing that they have Righteousness dwelling 
in them, for all are of the Earth ; all of that Spirit 
which has come up out of matter ; and all belong 
to the "Animal Spirit " until born of God, or 
impregnated by the Spirit of the Holy Ghost. 

Christ came preaching the Kingdom of The 
Spirit, not of Spirits. Hence, to ignore the 
manifestations of the Holy Spirit, and to magnify 
Spiritual manifestations, or acts of Spirits, is 
to ignore God and Christ. Modern Spiritualism 



274 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

has abandoned The Spirit, for the doctrines and 
influence of Spirits. Hence, it has no life in it, 
beyond the life of the " Animal Soul." That 
Spiritualism which shall be of God, must be bap- 
tized with the Spirit of God, and kept free from 
Demonic influences. There is such a thing as 
a Universal Spirit of Holiness, or the Holy 
Ghost ; it being that spirit which has passed 
into the Being of God and has been made holy by 
God. That is the food upon which the new born 
spirit lives. There is, also, a Universal Spirit of 
Unrighteousness, which is the unsanctified Spirit 
of the Earth, born of the Earth, and common to all 
beings of life ; but it hath not in it the elements 
of Eternal Life, and cannot have until it is made 
Divine by the Baptism of the Holy Ghost by the 
pouring into it the waters of Heaven. 

Let us look through the Old Book and see what 
we can find that will cast light upon this great 
subject. That Old Bible, which so many have cast 
away, is after all, the best Spiritual guide under 
the sun. 

"Beware of false prophets, which come to you in sheep's 
clothing, but inwardly they are ravening wolves. Ye shall 
know them by their fruits. Do men gather grapes of thorns, 
or figs of thistles?"— Matt. 7 : 15-16. 

Spiritualism is full of false Prophets, clothed 
with the outward garments of purity, but whose 
doctrines are as " thorns," and whose words are as 



Essay — Modern Spiritualism. . 275 

" thistles. " They deny Christ, but yet assume the 
authority of Angels of Light. Their Fruits are 
Evil, for they produce unrest, and break down the 
bulwarks of Faith. 

"Every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn 
down and cast into the fire." — Matt. 7: 19. 

"Many will say to me in that day, Lord, Lord, have we 
not prophesied in Thy name? and in Thy name have cast out 
devils? and in Thy name done many wonderful works? 
And then will I profess unto them I never knew you ; depart 
from me, ye that work iniquity. " — Matt. 7 : 22-23. 

It is common amongst Spiritualists to accept of 
Jesus in a way that is more damnable than the 
worst Atheist. They admit that " He was a me- 
dium, but not up to modern thought." Sometimes 
they speak of Him as a " great teacher" — a " great 
man," but deny his Mission, or his authority over 
men above Confucius, or Buddha, and all the while 
inwardly hate His name, and turn men away from 
Him. Why should not Jesus deny such? They 
are worse enemies than the honest Deist, for by 
cunning they do lead men astray. 

"When the even was come, they brought unto Him 
many that were possessed with devils: and He cast out the 
spirits with His word, and healed all that were sick." — 
Matt. 8: 16. 

It has been maintained by many divines, that the 
casting out of devils was casting out disease, but 
such a position cannot be sustained. In fact, it 
has no foundation whatever. Demons, or evil 



276 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

spirits, are generally represented as being pos- 
sessed with intelligence. They were the same 
kind of Evil Spirits which control many of the 
modern physical mediums, and through whom 
we have something of a knowledge of the confus- 
ion of hell, in the thumping of banjos, ringing of 
bells, overturning of tables, hooting of assumed 
spirits of Indians and wild men, which all who 
have investigated Spiritualism have seen and 
heard. 

To sustain such manifestations, except so far as 
they shall go to demonstrate Immortality, or con- 
tinuity of being, is to work in direct opposition to 
the teachings of Christ. We are commanded to 
" Cast out devils," not to stimulate their work. 
Such manifestations should be investigated only 
by the Scientist, for dissecting purposes, for such 
are dead bodies, full of stench to those who have 
become spiritually enlightened. 

u And when He had called unto Him His twelve disci- 
ples, He gave them power against unclean spirits, to cast 
them out, and to heal all manner of sickness and all manner 
of disease. "— Matt. 10: 1. 

Herein we learn that Jesus had power of con- 
ferring upon others His own gifts, which alone 
indicates His superiority over modern mediums, 
which so many Spiritualists have denied ; and the 
fact that the Disciples were given u power against 
unclean spirits, " indicates that their possession is 



Essay — Modern Spiritualism. 277 

an evil, and that they should be cast out. Who 
has ever seen a medium, familiarly controlled by 
" unclean spirits, " but who has eventually become 
" unclean " himself. It universally follows, for it 
is a law in Nature that like attracts like. 

" When the unclean spirit is gone out of a man, he walk- 
eth through dry places, seeking rest, and findeth none. Then 
he saith, I will return into my house from whence I came 
out ; and when he is come, he findeth it empty, swept, and 
garnished. Then goeth he, and taketh with himsel seven 
other spirits, more wicked than himself, and they enter in 
and dwell there : and the last state of that man is worse 
than the first. 77 — Mat. 12 : 43-44-45. 

This represents the condition and association of 
lost spirits. They live in the human body to a 
great extent. Few but whom are possessed with 
one or more devils if they are not born of God. 
These devils are ever restless and wandering, seek- 
ing subsistence from human bodies. They may 
leave us for a time, when we are living, or trying 
to live a higher life. They love hilarity, and 
drunkenness, and licentiousness ; and when one 
has reformed from these sins, they may leave him 
in search of more congenial companionship ; but 
if he again falls, then the old demon comes back 
with a lot of comrades, who may lead him into new 
fields of sin. We are not so much ourselves as we 
think, either when possessed with Devils or An- 
gels, for they often do lead us whithersoever they 
will, and we cannot help ourselves. 



278 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

"For the Son of Man shall come in the glory of His 
Father, and with His angels, and then He shall reward every 
man according to his works."— Mat. 15 : 27. 

This is a glorious thought that permeates the 
whole scripture of Christ. He shall come with 
His " Angels'' — come visibly and in person. He 
may not remain continuously on Earth, or have 
much to do with the affairs of man, except that he 
will unfold a new Law, and men will be required 
to be governed thereby. Probably ten general 
commandments, or even less, would be all that is 
required for the establishment of his Kingdom. 

" There shall arise false Christs and false prophets, and 
shall shew great signs and wonders ; insomuch that, if it 
were possible, they shall deceive the very elect."— Mat. 
24: 24. 

It doth never occur to those who deny Christ 
that they are the false Prophets, and are deceiving 
many, and that their power is given them by that 
" Man of Sin," who must first come ; but such is 
the melancholy fact; and many are thus being 
decoyed away, and are enveloped within the smoke 
of consuming souls, by which they are blinded, so 
that they do stumble unawares into the Pit and 
Perish. 

"And he, Judas, cast down the pieces of silver in the 
temple and departed, and went and hanged himself."— 
Matt. 27 : 5. - 

Judas, becoming possessed with a demon, be- 
trayed his Master. The demon left him, and Judas 



Essay — Modern Spiritualism. 279 

coming to himself the remorse was so great he 
dashed the silver at the feet of the Priests, and de- 
stroyed his own life. This Evil Spirit worketh 
in us unto this day, and when it is banished and 
ye shall see of a truth that Jesus is the Messiah, 
then will ye " pray that the mountains may fall 
upon you." Deny not Jesus. 

"Have thou nothing to do with that just man, for I have 
suffered many things this day in a dream because of him." — 
Matt. 27 : 19. 

Thus, it would seem, the angels would have 
Pilate free from the blood of Christ ; that his blood 
might be wholly upon the Jewish people, for 
which sin they have been scattered and hated of 
all nations. Those who deny Christ never find a 
resting place. They are sailors without a Pilot; 
wanderers without a Home; travelers without 
purse ; beggars without bread. 

" And the the graves were opened, and many bodies of 
the saints which slept, arose, and came out of their graves, 
after his Resurrection and went into the holy city and ap- 
peared unto many."— Matt. 27 : 52, 53. 

If there were no other statements in the Bible, 
that Spirits may appear unto man, this were suf- 
ficient. But the great lesson we are to learn from 
it is the importance of this man Jesus. Let us 
ask the scoffer, who regards Christ as only a " com- 
mon medium, " if they really believe spirits will 
walk forth from their Graves, when some great 



280 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

Modern Medium dies? A great many of them 
have died, and we have never seen any such mar- 
vellous manifestation follow. 

" And there appeared unto them Elias with Moses : and 
they were talking with Jesus. 7 J — Mark 9: 4. 

* * * * u And a voice came out of the cloud 
saying, This is my beloved Son, hear him." — Mark 9: 7. 

If Moses and Elias appeared with Jesus and 
talked with him, then they are alive still, and may 
appear at any time when necessity may require ; 
and the heavenly declaration, " This is my beloved 
Son," was never spoken of a " modern medium. " 
Oh ! ye puffed up, when hath God given unto you 
the powers of the Most High ? Is the Servant 
greater than the Master ? Hath it come to pass 
that the world has outgrown the necessity of a 
Master while yet in bondage to Sin ? Nay, verily, 
be not deceived, Jesus has a Mission which he has 
only just begun. 

" Jesus said unto him if thou canst believe, all things are 
possible to him that belie vet h." 

" And straightway, the father of the child cried out and 
said with tears, Lord, I believe, help thou my unbelief." — 
Mark 9: 23-24. 

This law of producing great works through 
Faith was first promulgated by Jesus, and marks 
Him a superior being. Faith is the focalization of 
the powers of the mind in such a manner as to 
control matter or spirit. Without Faith on the 
part of the recipient he is not in a condition to re- 



Essay — Modern Spiritualism, 281 

ceive, and without Faith on the part of the oper- 
ator, he cannot centralize the elements and trans- 
fer them. This law of healing is a universal law, 
but Jesus is its discoverer. 

" And these signs shall follow them that believe. In my 
name shall they cast out devils : they shall speak with new 
tongues: they shall take up serpents: and if they drink 
any deadly thing it shall not hurt them: they shall lay 
hands on the sick and they shall recover." — Luke 16 : 17-18. 

These gifts of the Spirit were lost to the Churches 
after their apostacy from the original Faith, four 
hundred years after the death of Christ. 

When the Church shall again return to the 
abandoned Pentecostal Bride, the Bridegroom will 
come again, but when the Bride hath grown 
haughty, and feasted upon the carnal things of life, 
then hath she become like unto the unregenerate, 
and the spirit of God is not in her. 

" And suddenly there was with the angel a multitude of 
heavenly hosts praising God, and saying : Glory to God in 
the highest, and on earth Peace, good will toward men." — 
Luke 2 : 13-14. 

This wonderful manifestation of spirit, at the 
birth of Christ, is most beautiful to contemplate. 
It was one of those wondrous acts connected with 
this divine being, which so beautifully link to- 
gether, forming a crown of Glory. The Birth, 
The Life, The Death, The Resurrection, The As- 
cension, The Promised Coming, all charm us with 
their Majesty, yet humble simplicity. To leave 



282 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

out any one would mar the beauty of the whole. 
Those who cannot appreciate these wondrous 
links are simply lost in the delusive snares of 
Satan. " Their consciences are seared as with a 
hot iron." Though they have both eyes and ears, 
and though the beacon light flames bright upon 
the shore, and the marriage bells are ringing, 
yet they neither see nor hear, but push out into 
the back darkness and raging storms, to perish 
upon the everlasting rocks. 

u Notwithstanding in this rejoice not that the Spirits are 
subject unto you, but rather rejoice because your names are 
written in Heaven. 77 — Luke 10 : 20. 

It is a matter of rejoicing with Spiritualists 
when the Spirits are subject unto to them, but few 
reflect whether or not their " names are written in 
Heaven." It is common with them to believe 
that all will be saved, even the worst violator of 
law and blasphemer against God. This is a most 
piteous and dangerous delusion. 

" Also, I say unto you, whosoever shall confess me before 
men, him shall the Son of Man confess before the angels of 
God.»-Lukel2:8. 

Think you that if you confess not Jesus, but 
rebel against Him and His Kingdom to come, that 
you shall become members of that Kingdom? 
Nay, verily, ye shall hear that awful word, " De- 
part!" — And this is what makes men hate Jesus. 
Unwilling to submit to His Kingdom, the breath 



Essay — Modern Spiritualism. 283 

of the Devil's hatred enters them. Can't you feel 
it this moment, oh, ye rebels ?" 

11 And He said unto him (the rich man who called for 
Lazarus), if they hear not Moses and the Prophets, neither 
will they be persuaded, though one rose from the dead." — 
Luke 16: 31. 

We have not the least doubt that should Jesus 
come to-morrow, those who now oppose His au- 
thority would still be rebellious, so far as in their 
power ; for so long as one is on the side of Satan 
he is controlled by the will of Satan, and he can- 
not help it. Nothing but a new birth, and the 
acceptance of Christ, will overcome a rebellious 
heart. 

"And their eyes were opened and they knew him, and 
he vanished out of their sight." * * * 

" And as they thus spake Jesus himself stood in the midst 
of them, and saith unto them, Peace be unto you." * * 

" And it came to pass while he blessed them, he was 
parted from them and carried up into heaven. "— Luke 24: 
31, 36, 51. 

In these manifestations of Jesus we are taught 
many lessons relative to the Spirit. It proves to 
us that a Spirit may appear and disappear at will. 
This consists in the absorption by the Spirit of 
material elements, so as to bring the Spirit into 
correspondence with material substances. Then 
it becomes visible. By throwing off these 
substances it becomes invisible. We are sur- 
rounded by clouds of Spiritual beings contin- 



284 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

uously. We cannot see them with the physical 
eye, but the Spirit eye may sometimes discern 
them. We are all spiritual beings now as much as 
we ever will be. Our body is simply a house of 
matter carried around to enable the Spirit to han- 
dle material things. Its life is given to it by the 
Spirit. This life does not change the atoms of 
matter. The seeming life of the body is not 
really life ; it is elementary atoms of matter so 
combined as to be moved about by the Spirit. The 
moment these atoms combine in a materialized 
Spirit, they become subject to the Spirit, and are 
flesh, and bone, and muscle u in the twinkling of 
an eye;" and in the same time they may be 
changed back to atoms, as represented at the Res- 
urrection. u Some shall not see death, but shall 
be changed. The psychic laws are full of won- 
ders, all of which we shall some day understand. 
44 The wind bloweth where it listeth, and thou hearest the 
sound thereof, but canst not tell whence it cometh or 
whither it goeth : so is every one that is born of the Spirit" — 
John 3: 8. 

To be " born of the Spirit" is to receive the pur- 
ifying influence of the Spirit of God. We cannot 
tell whence it cometh, but we do feel a change. 
These beautiful figures of Jesus, so many of them, 
show that perfect divine insight, never possessed 
by any other being who ever lived. But a large 
body of the blind Spiritualists, even men and 



Essay — Modern Spiritualism. 285 

women of bright intellects, can never be made to 
see them. They will hunt through the old phi- 
losophies of the Ages in hopes of eclipsing the 
words of the Master, and give us a lot of gilded 
statements about these old Bibles and Christs, but 
when we come to study them, we never find that 
mysterious life spirit in them. They haven't got 
it. These beautiful jewels have dropped from the 
lips of but one man — the only perfect man, even 
Him whom ye deny. 

u Believe me that I am in the Father and the Father in 
me: or else believe me for the very work's sake." — John 
14: 11. 

Jesus is in the Father, and the Father in Him, 
because they are of the self- same spirit, or ele- 
ments of Spirit. When we shall have been re- 
born we also shall be of the self-same Spirit, one 
with God and Christ, but until we are thus born 
again we are not of .the self-same Spirit. We are 
of the Animal force, which will be gathered up by 
other forces unless we become like God. We have 
repeated this several times in difierent language, 
because it is the all important truth to know. A 
failure to comprehend this truth is the Gulf of 
Death, — the great gaping Chasm of Annihilation, 
from which the smoke of souls ascend. 

" Verily, verily, I say unto you, he that believeth on Me, 
the works that I do shall he do ; and greater works than 
these shall he do, because I go unto My Father. n — John 
14 : 12. 



286 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

This is a promise to all. A belief in Jesus 
means more than the mere acceptance of Him as 
the Messiah. It means obedience to His teach- 
ings, and faith in His words and promises. The 
Church have no faith in this promise, else they 
would be endowed with this power ; but we shall 
have a Church some time that will believe Jesus 
meant just what He said. Then shall the deaf 
hear, and the blind see, and the lame leap for joy. 
Hasten that day, Righteous One ! 

u Then the same day, at evening, being the first day of 
the week, when the doors were shut where the Disciples 
were assembled, for fear of the Jews, came Jesus and stood 
in the midst, and said unto them, Peace be unto you." — 
John 20 : 19. 

This statement will confute the erroneous belief 
that Jesus was possessed after His Resurrection of 
a Physical Body, or of the self-same body He had 
before His death, which He inhabited contin- 
uously, for such a body could not come in, the 
doors being shut. He had the power to material- 
ize so as to exhibit the nail marks, and wound in 
His side, that His Disciples might be convinced of 
His identity ; but evidently He appeared, or ma- 
terialized His physical body in their presence, and 
cast it off in a similar manner. This is no more 
mysterious than hundreds of such manifestations 
of which we read in the Bible, from the day God 
(a Spirit) walked in the Garden of Eden, till John 



Essay — Modern Spiritualism. 287 

fell down to worship the Angel, who said, " See 
thou do it not for I am thy fellow servant, and of 
thy brethren the Prophets, and of them that kept 
the sayings of this Book — worship God." 

"And while they looked steadfastly toward Heaven as 
He went up, behold two men stood by them in white ap- 
parel ; which also said, ye men of Galilee, why stand ye 
gazing up into Heaven? This same Jesus, which is taken 
up from you into Heaven, shall so come in like manner as 
ye have seen Him go into Heaven. "— Acts 1 : 10-11. 

Herein we have the closing scene of a short but 
marvelous career. A work of three short years, 
upon which hung the destinies of unnumbered 
millions of unborn souls. A work so broad that 
even yet the world has not grasped it. So deep 
that there are springs of purest water we have 
never reached ; so high that the highest 
heavens will not roof it, and so harmonious and 
sweet that the angels cannot touch the holiest 
notes of its melodies. Think ye that such a being 
was not of God? Think ye that He will never 
come, as it is here proclaimed by the voice of 
Angels ? I tell you He will ! And if the frown- 
ing mountains should threaten to fall upon us, if 
we did not repent of this belief, we should reply, 
be it thus unto us, we shall cling to the Cross, and 
shall raise up in Spirit all the more strengthened 
and active for the spilling of the blood. Oh ! ye 
who have run off after strange gods, study this 



288 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

beautiful life. Study it with prayful sincerity and 
hungering for the truth, and at every step you 
shall receive a blessing. 

" And when the day of Pentecost was fully come, they 
were all with .one accord in one place ; and suddenly there 
came a sound from Heaven, as of a rushing mighty wind, 
and it filled all the house where they were sitting. And 
there appeared unto them cloven tongues, like as of fire, 
and it sat upon each of them ; and they were all filled with 
the Holy Ghost, and began to speak with other tongues, as 
the Spirit gave them atterance."— Acts 2: 1, 2, 3, 4. 

Those who have attended " dark seances," and 
have heard the thumping upon instruments, and 
the gutteral gabble through tin horns, as we have 
often done, will certainly not be prepared to de- 
fend such manifestations as produced by the same 
power as that of the day of Pentecost. The pne is 
the crude manifestations of depraved spirits, the 
other the mighty expression of the Divine Spirit 
and His Angels. All we need to reach that stand- 
ard is to accept of Jesus, and defend Him, as did 
old Peter on that eventful day. Without this we 
shall continue to have, in Spiritual Manifestations, 
the Bedlam of Hell, and doctrines of Devils. 

u And it shall come to pass in the last days, saith God, I 
will pour out My Spirit upon all flesh, and your sons and 
daughters shall Prophesy, and your young men shall see 
Visions, and your old men shall dream Dreams.' ' — Acts 2:17. 

This promise, we believe, is beginning to be 
fulfilled. The first evil breath of Satan is being 



Essay — Modern Spiritualism. 289 

carried away by higher spiritual thought. Spirit- 
ualism is to-day much elevated above its former 
standard, and many who have, under the influence 
of evil forces, drifted into the anti-Christian ranks, 
are now becoming more thoughtful, and many 
have, and will return to their old faith, and become 
instruments in the fulfillment of this Prophecy. 
If the Angels but had an Earthly Home they would 
soon show their power for good, and God would 
fulfill His promise. We shall have such a Spirit- 
ual Home, by-and-by. Help us, Good Master ! 

" Then Peter said, silver and gold have I none, but such 
as I have give I thee ; in the name of Jesus Christ of Nazar- 
eth, rise up and walk." — Acts 3 : 6. 

Peter was a poor, penniless fisherman, but he 
had that precious gift of the Spirit. His soul was 
evidently moved upon by the Spirit of Fire, which 
directed his speech. He spoke with authority, be- 
cause he had Faith. The Spirit within gave him 
Faith, and that Faith became the power to heal. 
If we were moved upon by such Faith we might 
do likewise, but no man can have that Faith until 
Christ moves within him. 

"And when they had prayed, the place was shaken 
where they had assembled together ; and they were all filled 
with the Holy Ghost, and they spake the word of God with 
boldness."— Acts 4 : 31. 

I tell you the time is not distant when the foun- 
dations of mighty structures shall be made to 



290 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

quiver with the powers of the Spirit. The voice of 
a multitude in prayer, all of one mind, will make 
the hills tremble. We have but little conception 
of the power of the soul, When closely united 
with God and Christ, and with all faith believing, 
it may brush down the proud mountains of Un- 
righteousness, and hurl back the raging ocean of 
Infidelity as with a mighty hand. 

"And as he (Paul) journeyed, he came near Damascus, 
and suddenly there shone around about him a light from 
heaven ; and he fell to the earth and heard a voice saying, 
Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou me ?-"— Acts 9 : 3-4. 

The remarkable experience of Paul, on his way 
to Damascus, is one of the strongest evidences of 
the superior mission of Jesus. Paul became from 
that circumstance an inspired Apostle, greatest of 
them all. He frequently reiterates the story of 
Christ's Second Coming, and the necessity of the 
New Birth. The evidences upon these points are 
so overwhelming that we must deny all history 
relative to Christ, and all doctrines, if these be 
denied. 

"For the time will come when they will not endure 
sound doctrine ; but after their own lusts shall they heap to 
themselves teachers, having itching ears; and they shall 
turn away their ears from the truth, and shall be turned 
unto fables. 7 '— II Tim. 4 : 3-4. 

How truly has this statement been fulfilled, and 
is now being fulfilled. It is not confined alone to 



Essay — Modern Spiritualism. 291 

Modern Spiritualism, but it permeates the Church, 
and the whole fabric of society. Nothing seems 
to please the worldly minded more than a Lecture 
denying the Inspiration of the Bible, and the Mis- 
sion of Christ. It is a vital, living element, which 
engulfs us, and from which we cannot escape. 
Those who will may repel it, but those who will 
not, soon come under its influence. 

11 Beloved, believe not every Spirit, but try the Spirits, 
whether they be of God ; because many false Prophets are 
gone out into the world. Hereby know ye the Spirit of God ; 
Every Spirit that confesseth that Jesus Christ is come in the 
flesh is of God ; and every Spirit that confesseth not that 
Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is not of God ; and this is 
the Spirit of anti-Christ, that should come, and even now 
already is it in the world."— I John 4 : 1-2-3. 

This good old rule can never be improved upon 
while the world stands. It was given by that dis- 
ciple whom Jesus loved above all others, and who 
was the most Spiritual minded of them all. If, 
therefore, any would establish a Circle for com- 
munion with the Spirits, let this be hung up in 
the seance room, and with a spirit of Holiness and 
Love born of heaven, let the Communion be a 
Sacred one. 

But in the present status of Spiritualism, and 
the many misleading doctrines, we are of the opin- 
ion Spiritual Communion should not be publicly 
sought after. It is a jewel too sacred to be cast 



292 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

before swine, and the swine will always creep in, 
though they may sometimes be clothed with the 
robes of Angels. 

The first thing to be sought is Holiness of life, 
and love of Christ ; then those of a mind may unite 
and God will permit his angels to come unto them. 
But up to the present time there has been no such 
Sacred Shrines formed, and as a result, Spirit Com- 
munion in public has been largely given over to 
the Emissaries of Satan. 

Our inspiring " Oracle'' gives us to understand, 
that the Spirit world is governed by the most 
stringent laws relating to Spiritual Communion, 
and that the "lying wonders" performed by a 
class of inferior and depraved spirits, are done in 
opposition to law, but which law is not now en- 
forced, that the world may be prepared for univer- 
sal Spirit Communion in the near future. Spirits 
of a high order are permitted to impress us in any 
good work, but not to visibly appear except by 
special permission. Neither are they permitted to 
interfere in any manner with worldly affairs, ex- 
cept to protect us from danger, and inspire us to 
holy acts. They are permitted to give us Visions, 
and to cause Prophetic Dreams, but the same must 
be clothed in mystery, in some way, so that it is 
not a direct revelation of the exact things to be. 

The Spirits of those who inspire us are within 



Essay — Modern /Spiritualism. 293 

us during such inspiration, and their Spirits and 
our own are in communion, by reflection or trans- 
ference of thought, the two or more Spirits being 
in direct contact. Our own Spirit is made to feel, 
and receive the thoughts of the inspiring Spirit, 
by a sort of impulse force. The thought comes to 
us with such power that we feel its truth, and then 
follows an irresistible impulse to record it. If we 
do not at once record it, it may vanish, and we 
shall never be able to regain it. The writer has 
had many hundreds of such experiences. 

It is no doubt a fact that all new thoughts are 
inspired by Spirits. This, however, does not 
prove their truth. The Spirit world is simply a 
duplicate of this, with its developing Philosophies. 
The immediate Spirit Sphere around the Earth, 
from which we obtain our information, is not very 
greatly in advance of the Physical Sphere. Hence, 
even inspired thought may often be erroneous, or 
the inspiration made intentionally erroneous, in 
part, because the world is not prepared for all 
truth. The Earth is still a thing of error, and the 
wrestling over errors often develops truths that 
never would have been known had it not have 
been for the errors; and so, in God's wisdom, they 
are often useful and necessary evils. 

The truths of the Celestial Spheres are held in 
secret, and are given out to the lower Spirit 



294 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

Spheres as they are intended for physical man ; 
so that we are living right within all the knowl- 
edge our immediate Spiritual Neighbors have, and 
when any new truth is given to them, from the 
Celestial Spheres, ten thousand inspiring Spirits 
go forth to give it to the material world ; and so 
when the Millennial reign shall begin, and Spirit 
intercourse becomes universal, we shall not, even 
then, have the secrets of the Universe unfolded — 
nothing beyond what may be obtained from the 
Earth Sphere, to which all Earth-born creatures 
are confined until they pass through a Second 
Death of the Spiritual Body, when they become in- 
visible, and go on nearer to that Mysterious Vortex, 
toward which the Spirit Universe eternally moves. 



©je mystic Key* 



I heard a gentle tapping, 
And a soft and mystic rapping 

At my door : 
A constant tapping, tapping, 

At my door ; 

I've heard it times before ; 
But silent I lay napping, 
While the stranger ceased not rapping 

Upon my chamber door. 
I raised not from my napping, 

And my gaping o'er and o'er, 
But I wondered what was rapping 

At the door. 



Essay — Modern Spiritualism. 295 

And then I heard a clicking, 
'Twas no louder than the ticking 

Of the clock ; 
The busy ticking, ticking, 

Of the clock; 

Is some one at the lock ? 
For constantly 'tis clicking— 
Sure, some thief must be there picking — 

There picking at the lock ; 
But still it kept on clicking 

Like the ticking of the clock, 
And I wondered who was picking 

At the lock. 

Now soon 1 heard a beating, 

And a tender voice entreating, 
11 Let me in!" 
There earnestly entreating, 
" Let me in ; 
And I'll forgive your sin !" 
I sought not for this meeting, 
Nor yet heeded Him repeating, 

"I'll cleanse you from all sin ;" 
Yet still he kept entreating, 

Kept repeating, " Let me in ;" 
But I answered, " You there beating, 
Can't come in." 

And then I fell to grieving, 
For all earthly things deceiving 

Followed me ; 
The Ghost of disbelieving 

Followed me — 

I would not bow the knee ; 
But unto sin kept cleaving, 



296 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

And my inner soul believing 
That all is vanity :— 

The spirit still bereaving 

Lingered, grieving, over me ; 

And I said, " You'd best be leaving, 
Let me be !" 

But yet, He kept on pleading, 
And I haughtily receding 

From his side ; 
In vanity receding 

From His side : — 

But constantly he cried, 
" Your sinful soul I'm needing, 
And my heart for man is bleeding, 

For you and all I died !" 
But still I kept receding, 

Never heeding when he cried, 
For I thought I was not needing 

Any guide. 

Much louder then the knocking, 

'Till I felt a key unlocking 
My cold heart - 

The key oi Love unlocking 
My cold heart- 
Trie squeaking latches start : — 

When stilled my jeers and mocking, 

Lo ! the Savior ceased his knocking — 
I gave to him my heart : — 

Though rust made hard unlocking, 
Yet the hawking hinges part, 

When I answered to the knocking 
At my heart. 



(Eontext to tfye <£ssay, " Cfy> Znillcnnial Hetgn," 



W# #zz^/ accept the doctrine that Jesus has a 
Second Mission to man and will come in person, or 
reject the whole Christian Scheme, for this is the 
fundamental thought permeating it everywhere. 
More stress is placed upon this by Christ, and the 
Apostles, than any other doctrine. That such a 
coming is in harmony with modern developments, 
and a necessity to mankind there can be no doubt. 
That we are approaching very near that time, 
everything would seem to indicate. That this Reign 
will culminate in the complete Regeneration of the 
whole Human Race, we have every reason to believe. 



(297) 



tEfye millennial Keign. 



Most wonderful is the Scheme of Jesus. As we 
study it deeply we become amazed at the beauty 
of its conception, its wisdom, its justice. We have 
touched upon this subject in our Essay entitled, 
" Christ and His Mission, " and may here repeat, 
in a different clothing, some things we have there 
said. But the subject is one that will bear repeti- 
tion, like the four Gospels, that we may view its 
wondrous beauty from many standpoints of life 
and thought, whereby we are enabled to the more 
fully comprehend that which Jesus could not ex- 
plain in his day, because the world was not ready 
for it. " There are many things I would tell you, 
but ye cannot bear them now." 

The general principles of His great Spiritual 
Scheme were laid broad and deep ; but the invisible 
spiritual lines connecting it, were not pointed out, 
for the same reason that the heavens were not un- 
folded, and the laws of the Universe explained. 
It would have been like planting many lights in 
(298) 



Essay — The Millennial Reign. 299 

the wilderness, which would bewilder the stranger 
on his way. 

Jesus, therefore, planted the one great Light of 
" Universal Brotherhood," and directed all to be 
guided by that light. He opposed the Jewish be- 
lief of their exclusive favor of the Jehovah, and 
established a religion for all the world. His ser- 
mons and parables were marvels of wisdom con- 
centrated, and, though so short, and so little in 
volume when all combined, yet, they embrace 
every essential requisite for the establishment of 
a Divine Religion. 

The Communistic philosophy was not adapted 
to the best interests of the age, or of the human 
family up to this time, but it was necessary that the 
seed of this great principle should be sown prepara- 
tory to the Age of Light. Hence, Jesus directed 
that the rich should part with their possessions and 
divide with the poor. This was simply intended as 
a prophecy of what was to be in the " Millennial 
Reign." It being a principle at the very base of 
His Second Mission, it becomes necessary to plant 
the seed, that it might be germinating in the human 
mind, and the world be thus prepared for it in that 
great day of His coming. This inspired thought 
Jesus may have believed as practical to work out 
in His day, as many now believe; but the inspiring 
angels work in their own mysterious way. 



300 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

Universal Communism is the most important 
principle connected with Christ's Mission. It is at 
the very base of the final redemption of man, and 
it is high time the Theologians of the world were 
taught to know this. They are barren of its won- 
derful meaning. They are like caverns having 
great mouths, but no sunshine. Speak the word 
" Communism, " and their ears are startled with the 
conception of something horrible and unjust. 
The majority of mankind occupy the same plane. 
This is conclusive evidence that they are totally 
ignorant of the divine principles embodied in this 
doctrine. 

The human family have lived, up to the present 
time, just like all other animals. They breathe in 
the same Spiritual Elements, impregnated with the 
same mind characteristics. The fountain of Spirit 
that builds the mind forces of the tamed ox in his 
cart, the wolf in his den, or the reptile in the 
grass, also feeds the Spirit of man. He is simply 
the aggregation of the whole, and therefore par- 
takes of the nature of all. If he rises above 
any of the lower creatures, it is simply because he 
so marshals the spirit atoms, as to educate them 
to a divine instinct, and to so combine them as to 
repel the atoms of evil tendencies, and absorb 
those which have been embodied in higher forms, 
or thought entities. Every thought, we think, 



Essay— The Millennial Reign. 301 

sends out a Soul Fluid impregnated with that 
thought, which mingles in the unorganized Soul 
Fluid as a living force. 

We present these truths because they show the 
universality of the Soul, or Spirit Food, and that to 
elevate all men, there must be an elevation of the 
Spirit Substance from the base upward. 

As we exist in the Natural Man, we are the same 
as the beasts, and since selfishness is the control- 
ling principle in the lower animal life, made so by 
the continuous struggle for existence, we also find 
this element predominating in man. If it could 
be removed from the spirit of man, in time it 
would disappear from animals, when the " leopard 
and the lamb might lie down together." But so 
long as society is based upon Individualism, we 
will continue to generate the Spirit of selfishness 
covetousness, and dishonesty ; and the world's pro- 
gress in Spiritual holiness will be slow. It is proba- 
bly not much, if any, farther advanced in the spirit- 
ual instinct of holiness, than it was eighteen hun- 
dred years ago ; yet, tremendous strides have been 
made in the Material Sciences, Inventions and 
Arts. What we have lost in holy instincts by In- 
dividualism stimulating the baser passions, we 
have more than gained by material development 
stimulated by Individualism. So, Individualism, 
up to the present time, has been the best for soci- 



302 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

ety in its aggregate results. But there comes 
a time in the development of man, when Individ- 
ualism is not necessary for material growth, or 
discovery ; but rather retards than develops. Then 
has arrived new relationships, when Communism 
becomes the correct Economic principle. 

If it were possible to have society so organized 
that every individual should have no solicitation 
as to the necessities of life, and each should be 
put to work at that branch in the great Social 
Scheme where nature seemed to have best adapted 
them, then we would have our schools for develop- 
ment, so organized that the very highest results 
from their labors would be attained. The Invent- 
ors, Astronomers, Geologists, Biologists, and all the 
numerous branches of Science, would be associated 
in Schools, in which they would have nothing to 
do but follow their appointed calling ; and having 
all the information of the world before them, it is 
apparent that their accomplishments would far 
surpass our advancement under Individualism. 
To assert that there would be nothing to stimulate 
earnest application, is but to assume that men will 
lose all aspiration to do good, or accomplish great 
acts, unless they are rewarded with money, which 
statement we know to be untrue. Besides which, 
money would be of no use to them, and a deep 
love to accomplish something which would bring 



Essay — 1 he Millennial Reign. 303 

honor and do good, would operate even more pow- 
erfully than the love of gain. So the argument that 
Universal Communism would retard development, 
in a highly intellectual condition of society, is not 
well founded. 

In this we provide pleasurable employment for 
all the most original and great minds. Then we 
may take that class of minds best calculated for 
Teachers, Lecturers, Governors and Superintend- 
ents, and each would be educated in their depart- 
ment for a life calling ; and those who showed 
no special talents would be assigned to such de- 
partments of labor as they were best adapted, to 
be rewarded by advancement, should they after- 
ward show any unusual talents, or genius, thus 
acting as a stimulus for higher achievements. 

Here, then, we have society organized upon a 
basis, in which every member occupies, so far as it 
can be ascertained, the best position he is calculated 
to fill ; and all that is necessary is to put the 
machine in motion, and govern it properly, when 
the best possible results from human effort will be 
obtained. The number of hours of daily labor 
required by each unit of the great family would, 
probably, not exceed six, and possibly four ; being 
just sufficient for the necessary muscular and brain 
exercise to insure perfect development. This 
labor, being performed in companies of men and 



304 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

women, would prove a pleasure rather than a 
burden, and the intervening time being given to 
such innocent amusements, or such intellectual 
studies as would be most congenial to each, it 
would, therefore, follow that life would be almost 
one continuous pleasure. All that is required of 
any member of the family would be to perform his 
allotted work, and all his wants would be provided 
for out of the general store-house. 

It is, therefore, evident that no temptation to 
commit crime could exist ; neither could there be 
any object to be attained by covetousness, since 
every one would be supplied with all he required ; 
and none can take their possessions with them 
into the spirit world. This would, in time, destroy 
the instinct of greed, and almost every form of sin 
would disappear. 

Stringent laws would be required, only, to regu- 
late the relationship of the sexes. Punishment 
for offenses would consist in banishment, and the 
separation of the sexes, and in the performing of 
scavenger labor, by which the sense of shame and 
regret would lead to reformation. 

Thus, it will be seen, that we have a great Social 
System, in which labor is reduced to a minimum, 
and is made a pleasure, and the united communi- 
ties are sustained without an effort. There is no 
thought of danger, or of hunger, or of being cast 



Essay — The Millennial Reign. 305 

out homeless upon the street, so that the mind is 
free to study the mysteries of God's works, and to 
grow in knowledge and wisdom. What an im- 
mense economy in human energy is thus effected, 
and all of this saving may be utilized in develop- 
ing the higher faculties. 

No one can offer an objection to such a system, 
except those who are ambitious to exercise domin- 
ion over their fellows, and who presume that, in 
some mysterious manner, God has made them 
better than their brothers. This is a spirit not 
born of Christianity, and Christ will humble it by 
the very first act of His reign ; for " God hath 
made of one blood all nations of men to dwell 
upon the face of the Earth." 

The instinct of Individualism and covetousness, 
that governs those having great possessions, or 
holding lordly positions of authority, is so deeply 
rooted, that should Jesus appear, descending from 
the clouds, they would rise up against him, and 
would destroy His power if it were possible, rather 
than submit to the humiliation of being placed 
upon a common level with the honest working- 
men, to whom they owe their possessions. And if 
it were not for that universal education of the 
masses, and that spirit of justice being aroused 
through the numerous organizations seeking for 
social elevation, it would be impossible for Jesus 

20 



306 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

to maintain His Kingdom. They would drive Him 
from Jerusalem back to Heaven, and murder 
every one who advocated Universal Communism. 
But Jesus has so ordained that, through inspiring 
angels, the world shall be prepared, so far as the 
suffering poor are concerned, to receive Him, and 
rise up as defenders ; so that the rebellious shall 
easily be subdued. It were a great thing for 
Kings and Princes, either of thrones or wealth, to 
give up their power, and become subordinate as 
common workmen in a great family, in which all 
were served alike. Still, such an act, if they could 
but realize it and apply the advantages, would but 
add to their own happiness and spiritual unfold- 
ment; since the greed for money and power only 
operates to dwarf the soul and dig a yawning gulf 
between the children of the rich man and of 
Lazarus. 

Assuming then that Universal Communism is 
the correct principle for the government of highly 
developed man, or for a people submissive to 
authority, such as the Asiatic and African races, 
then the question arises, can such a revolution 
in society be brought about by human instrumen- 
tality ? 

We are disposed to answer the question in the 
negative ; or if it could be, it would require cen- 
turies of struggles and failures. 



Essay — The Millennial Reign. 307 

When we contemplate the servile bondage by 
which all the Asiastic races are held, and have 
been for numberless centuries, without any appar- 
ent advancement, we are led to believe the Spirit 
of Liberty has been so completely subdued, that 
no human effort could arouse it. There must 
arise a Spiritual Prophet, in whom the masses 
have faith, before they can be marshaled in armies 
in defense of their rights. Any local uprising 
produced by famine, would spend its force so soon 
as the cause was removed, and the Serfs would go 
back into the same old slavery. It is true, how- 
ever, that in this Serfdom of the centuries, the 
insubordinate brute instinct has been tamed, so 
that in a state of Universal Communism, these infer- 
ior Races would become subordinate subjects; not 
from intellectual unfoldment, as in the Caucasian 
Races, but from Educated Subordination. Hence, 
with all Races not naturally endowed with the 
highest intellectual capacities, God has instituted 
a different means of making them obedient sub- 
jects, preparatory for the Universal Kingdom ; so 
in all things we are enabled to see the far-reaching 
design of an Omniscient Mind. We will assume, 
then, that the inferior Races cannot by any ordin- 
ary means be aroused from their stupor to estab- 
lish their individual rights, yet still have been, 
through long discipline, made obedient to law. In 



308 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

this we dispose of at least two-thirds of the human 
Race, as subjects capable of advancement under a 
higher form of government, yet incapable of at- 
taining that government through their own in- 
herent strength. Our conclusions, therefore, are, 
God's justice demands that they shall have a 
Messiah, in whom they shall have implicit faith, 
and for whom they will stand as one man in 
defense of his Kingdom. 

If it shall be objected that these nations will 
look for their own Prophets, we may answer, 
Jesus might send to each, and doubtless would, 
those spiritual beings who once taught them upon 
earth; and so the Chinamen would have their 
Confucius ; the Hindoo their Buddha ; the Persian 
their Zoroaster, and the Arab their Mohamet. We 
may rightly regard the Development of Religion 
as an evolution, in which all Divine Teachers were 
divine in a degree, culminating in Jesus, the 
crowning glory of them all; and in these subor- 
dinate Christs for the different tongues and 
nationalities, we have spiritual teachers for all, 
and each the best calculated to reach the hearts 
of his own people, and in no manner disturb the 
traditional foundation of their faith. The wisdom 
shown in the papers read by the "Heathen Priests," 
at our Congress of Religions at the World's Fair, 
indicates the unit of all religious efforts, and that 



Essay — The Millennial Beign. 309 

the Christ Spirit is in them all ; and that the whole 
world is ready to combine in one great Religious 
Brotherhood. 

We have thus disposed of the Pagan countries, 
but what shall we say of the Christian nations? 
Have they the power within themselves to estab- 
lish a Brotherhood of Man, in which justice shall 
rule supreme ? We answer this also in the nega- 
tive. From the King on his throne, down to the 
little tradesman who employs one man at the 
bench, or the counter, or the plow, there is 
a feeling of superiority, one man over another. 
The moment a man obtains authority to be 
applied to his own advantage, he begins to 
hunger for more authority ; and so it occurs, that 
men who have been elevated from subordinate 
servants to that of authority over others, at once 
begin to absorb the elements of the dictator, 
and instead of seeking that liberty for others which 
they once sought for themselves, they commence 
to plan how they can subordinate the liberties 
and rights of others, and appropriate them to 
their own advantage. This is the result of Indi- 
vidualism. They no longer absorb the mental atoms 
impregnated with liberty thoughts, but hunger for 
the greedy forces of nature. It, therefore, follows 
that nearly all, from the highest to the lowest in 
authority, will never give up, voluntarily, their 



310 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

Individualism, whereby they are vested with au- 
thority over men. It is also true, that nearly 
every man, from the great banker down to the 
owner of a small town lot, will not voluntarily 
give up his possessions for the common good of a 
Universal Brotherhood. While this spirit is in op- 
position to the teachings of Christ, who commanded 
that all things should be held in Common, and 
that "the rich should dispose of their possessions 
and divide with the poor," still it is an instinct, 
the result of Individualism, so deeply planted in 
the human mind, that it is much more powerful 
than Christianity. The greed of a great financier 
would suffer his soul to go into Eternal Oblivion, 
rather than give up his Gold. 

Thus, it follows, that before the doctrine of 
Communism could become accepted by a majority, 
there must be a majority of independent, think- 
ing, reasoning laborers, who have powers of mind 
to comprehend, intelligently, the principles in- 
volved. There must, also, be a unit amongst 
these men in favor of such a system. They must, 
also, be thoroughly organized into societies, and 
drilled to vote and fight for their principles. They 
must, also, be officered and directed by men of 
of great tact, and careful, cautious, waiting wis- 
dom. The masses must, also, be subordinate, 
and willing to wait until the opportune time. 



Essay — The Millennial Reign. 311 

Herein lie insurmountable difficulties. The 
masses forming such an organization would be the 
unemployed, starving and restless, anxious for 
immediate results, which would precipitate pre- 
mature demonstrations, regarded by the State as 
treasonable, and they would be crushed, and the 
leaders hung, and the holy word "Communism" 
made the more hideous and terrible. 

We are, therefore, compelled to declare every 
individual effort to the establishment of Commun- 
istic principles by force, as impractical, unwise 
and dangerous in the extreme. 

Neither has the world reached that condition 
whereby it can throw off its Individualism, and 
selfish instincts, sufficient to make Communism of 
local communities practical. The numerous ex- 
periments in this direction have demonstrated the 
truth of this statement. Then there remains open 
but one channel, and that is, it must be planted, 
nourished, and defended by a Divinely Commis- 
sioned Messenger from Heaven, as it hath been 
foretold and foreordained of God. 

It is evident that any great, sudden change of 
the established order of things, would produce 
confusion, and disorganization. Therefore, when 
Jesus shall appear, we may expect that but little 
change in organized society will be at once effected. 
The first thing to be accomplished would be to 



312 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

establish a Universal Federation of Nations, in 
which Armies fc would be disbanded, the authority 
of Kings limited, and the Church purified. Stilly 
Individualism would be permitted for a time. 
Communism would begin by colonizing the wilds 
of Africa, and other countries, from the surplus 
population of great cities. In this colonization 
the model of the future world would be created. 
The new colonies would be under the supervision 
of Divinely directed men, and the construction of 
Communistic edifices and villages would be ar- 
ranged with reference to the greatest comfort, 
health and beauty. Thus, will model Millennial 
Brotherhood Cities spring up in the wilderness ; 
and where the wild beasts now roam the forests, 
there will be heard the lowing of the ox, and the 
bleating of the young lambs, in the midst of the 
highest Civilization attained by man, and this too, 
in advance of the oldest Civilizations. Out of 
the weak shall God raise up the Rulers of the 
Mighty. 

Socialism in Europe and America, where Indi- 
vidualism is most powerful, will prevail, to a large 
extent, for a time, and will form the transition link 
between Individualism and the final triumph of 
Communism ; but the success of these new Com- 
munistic homes planted in the Dark Continents, 
will operate, quickly, to prepare the minds of all 



Essay — The Millennial Reign. 313 

men to give up their possessions, and Socialistic 
combinations, and become members of the one 
Great Family, and so the change will be so gradu- 
ally and quietly wrought, that the whole Earth 
will soon find itself enjoying the fruits of the Mil- 
lennial Reign, and all done without a jar or a dis- 
cord. The holders of great possessions, realizing 
that they must soon part with them, would begin, 
at once, to use their surplus in such manner as 
they might feel would do the greatest immediate 
good, and ere a generation passed away, there 
would be no rich, and no poor, and no homeless 
wanderers ; for the broad roof of Universal Broth- 
erhood would shelter all. It would seem as though 
God had reserved the great Dark Continent of Af- 
rica, in all of its original wildness, wherein to 
begin this mighty work. 

The progress in Asia, in establishing the new 
order, would be very rapid ; as the complications of 
interest, and individual enterprises are much less 
than in Europe or America. They have no such 
vast Manufacturing, Railroad and Steam Shipping 
interests to be adjusted to the new order, as in 
Europe and America; and the transit may be 
effected much more rapidly. Besides which, a peo- 
ple living in rude, worthless huts, and not possessed 
of landed interests, may be shifted into Socialistic 
Communes at once ; so we may presume, that all 



314 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

Pagan countries will be under the complete reign 
of the new Kingdom before the Christian Nations. 

In the establishment of this Universal Brother- 
hood, and World's Religion, it will follow, that 
a Universal Language will be necessary, and doubt- 
less a commission of learned men from all coun- 
tries would be appointed to formulate a new 
tongue, composed of the best roots of all 
languages, in which we would find scope and 
beauty. This language would be taught in all 
schools, and ultimately would become the only 
language of the world. The Earth then, being 
closely connected by telegraph, railroad, steam- 
ship, and probably aerial navigation, and all under 
one peaceful reign, would certainly constitute that 
perfect Brotherhood of Humanity, which the old 
Prophets beheld in Vision, and which Jesus has 
promised. Oh ! Ye of little faith, can you not see 
the beauty and grandeur of God's design, in His 
Millennial Scheme, and the wondrous wisdom of 
His ways? 

The three Prophecies, that concerning the De- 
struction of Jerusalem, that representing the Sec- 
ond Coming of Christ, and that foretelling the 
final destruction, or change of the world by fire, are 
so involved, one with another, by the recorder, 
that many have been led to misinterpret them. 
Christian sects believe from these prophecies, that 



Essay — The Millennial Reign, 315 

at the coming of Christ the world is to be destroyed, 
and none but the Saints shall reign with Jesus. 
But this assumes the utter annihilation of all 
material progress, just at a time when it has 
reached such perfection as to make an Eden of the 
Earth possible. The object of Chrises coming is 
to elevate humanity, not to destroy the world. 
The destruction of the world by fire, will be many 
thousands of years hence, and not until the spir- 
itual elements generated from this world shall have 
been substantially all utilized in the creation of 
Immortal Spirits, and in expanding the Spiritual 
Heavens, for God never wastes anything. When 
the earth shall have given up to the Spiritual 
Spheres, all of her Soul Substance, except that 
which lies slumbering in her stored energies, then 
will those energies be relieved by heat in the man- 
ner described in our Essay entitled, " The Uni- 
verse ;" but to assume that the earth is to be 
destroyed, just as she is approaching her complete 
spiritual and material development, is the height 
of folly. 

In all of the Visions of the Prophets we are en- 
abled to see fragmentary records of many Visions. 
This is also true of the Book of Revelations ; so if 
we would understand them properly we must sep- 
arate them into their component parts, represent- 
ing entirely different acts. In this manner we 



316 Christian Science Brotherhood, 

may bring harmony out of the confusion. All the 
prophecies relating to this great event are exceed- 
ingly vague, and sometimes contradictory. Some 
of the statements are doubtless interpolations. 
John, in his vision, after describing events cover- 
ing centuries is made to say, " Seal not the sayings 
of the Prophecy of this book ; for the time is at 
hand. He that is unjust let him be unjust still ; 
and he that is filthy let him be filthy still ; and he 
that is righteous let him be righteous still ; and he 
that is holy let him, be holy still." These erro- 
neous statements, and others like unto them, we find 
in every Prophecy relating to this event ; and we 
may conclude they were born of the Prophets' own 
hopeful anticipations. There is, however, a suf- 
ficiency of truth to give us full faith in the cer- 
tainty of the event, but the manner and time of 
its fulfillment, devolves upon man to search out, 
from such evidence as he may be able to correlate. 
This mystery of the Prophecies we may believe 
was permitted, or possibly premeditated by the 
Angelic authors of the Visions, that they might 
have their stimulating influence of expectancy, 
from the beginning to the final fulfillment ; for we 
are told that neither Jesus, nor yet the Inspiring 
Angel, were permitted to know of the time when 
these things should come to pass. We are fore 
warned, however, that " When, therefore, ye shall 



Essay— The Millennial Reign. 317 

see the abomination of desolation spoken of by 
Daniel, the prophet, standing in holy places, whoso 
readeth let him understand." * * * 

" Now learn a parable of the fig tree ; when it is yet 
tender and pntteth forth leaves, ye know that sum- 
mer is nigh : so likewise ye, when ye shall see all 
these things know that it is near, even at the 
doors." 

The centralization of power in the hands of the 
few operates for a time for the general good. It 
establishes great Manufacturing Enterprises ; great 
lines of Transportation, and great Mercantile and 
Publishing Houses. Those forces operate to de- 
velop Invention and to employ Labor, and so long 
as profitable demand for the products of this labor 
exceeds production, then we will have continued 
prosperity, and the world makes great strides in 
a material sense. But during these periods of 
prosperity the religious instincts become dwarfed, 
and the sense of justice subordinate to greed. 
This was the history of Babylon, and Greece, and 
Rome. Their excessive prosperity, pride, selfish- 
ness and arrogance became their downfall ; but in 
their loss of centralized power, they gave to the 
world in a diffused form, that knowledge and ad- 
vancement of civilization, which their centraliza- 
tion produced. 

When Rome lost her power the spirit of Rome 



318 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

was not dead — it was more alive than ever before. 
The artisans and great master builders, who were 
compelled to leave Rome, because Rome began to 
decline, made their knowledge useful in laying the 
foundations for many Romes, among which we 
may enumerate all the great cities of Europe, and 
Great Britain, and their reflected influence in the 
United States and all the islands of the sea. The 
world has never retrogressed, as some political 
economists assert ; but the aggregate advancement 
has been continuous. 

But when Rome fell she had a vast virgin field 
in which to plant her energies, and ultimately de- 
velop her modern Romes. These modern Romes 
are now planted all over the Christian world, and 
they are numbered by the thousand. All these 
modern Romes are in the same condition that 
ancient Rome was when she began to decay. The 
wealth is in the hands of the few, and the poor 
are dependent upon them for their daily bread. 
The great Corporations have influenced men to 
leave farms and seek employment in the cities, 
and on railroads, at wages which have just been suf- 
ficient to support the laborer and his family. Not 
one in fifty has accumulated a home, or any sur- 
plus, and a few days of idleness leaves them with- 
out food. During the last decade of prosperity in 
the United States, the suffering poor and unem- 



Essay — The Millennial Reign. 319 

ployed of Europe, have found means of subsist- 
ence in this country, as the laborers of declining 
Rome formerly did in England; but this means 
of adjusting forces is now at an end, as millions of 
American laborers are unable to find employment. 
Here, then, we have a most dangerous condition of 
society. Capital having built up gigantic Corpor- 
ations, requiring labor, has induced labor to give 
up its former individual occupations, and thus en- 
tirely changed the relationship of society. The 
Smith, the Carpenter, the Farmer boy employed 
by railroads have changed their former condition 
of Independence for one of Dependence. Now, 
let there be a depression in business — a check in 
manufacturing, or a stoppage in railroad enter- 
prises, any where in the Christian world, and 
every laborer is made to feel it. Hitherto any 
universal upheaval arising from depression has 
been averted by the adjustment of forces, through 
Emigration and Immigration, to more favorable 
fields of labor. But this safety-valve is now closed. 
Capital is becoming more timid, and few new en- 
terprises of magnitude are even contemplated. 
Wealth vaunts itself in arrogant splendor, while 
poverty multiplies. Every legislative act is to ap- 
preciate the value of money, and increase the 
burden of debt. This is not only true of the 
United States, but also of nearly every Christian 



320 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

nation, which within itself is a most dangerous 
omen, and prophetic of the impending disaster. 
Mighty armies have been marshaled and held, as 
it were, by the finger of God, until all of the 
engines of destruction shall have been fully 
organized. 

In the meantime there is a Spirit of Unrest, and 
a sense of impending danger permeates the mind 
of all — " men's hearts failing them," as though the 
Shadow of some Dreadful Event had approached 
the Earth. Men possessed with different mental 
organizations feel this Shadow in different ways, 
and are affected differently. The reckless and 
heedless exhibit a great degree of indifference ; the 
Infidel becomes more loud-mouthed and blas- 
phemous ; the financier more cautious and greedy ; 
the revolutionist more bold and defiant ; and the 
spiritual minded more clear in their faith and hope. 
Every individual mind attracts to itself those spir- 
itual forces that are the leading characteristics of 
its nature. 

Hence, we shall find that the different elements 
will all combine to hasten this event of Christ's 
coming. The increased cautiousness of the mon- 
eyed class will cripple industry ; industry crippled 
will increase poverty and recklessness ; this will 
stimulate Infidelity and destroy religious sentiment ; 
this will breed Anarchism. So it will be seen the 



Essay — The Millennial Reign. 321 

whole chain of disastrous condition are linked to 
the great root of evil — Money , Usury, Covetousness % 
Let the usurer become over cautious and proceed 
to collect, and refuse further loans to private cor- 
porations, then the wheels of industry will stop ; 
labor will be in a state of starvation, and the world 
in Anarchy. Even the Farmer will not be safe in 
what he produces; for his fields will be robbed, 
and his cattle slain and eaten upon the highways. 
This will lessen food production, and the suffering 
will increase, until many will die of starvation. 
The great armies of Europe will be sent forth to 
battle, but even this will not stop the mighty in- 
ternal upheavals, and so there will come upon the 
earth that dreadful calamity of which we have 
been so forcibly forewarned, when we may look to 
see many of our beautiful cities but a mass of black- 
ened ruins. In the midst of this confusion, suffer- 
ing and death, we shall look to see Jesus coming 
to establish his Everlasting Kingdom. There are 
those now born — aye, men with whitened beards, 
who will behold the fulfillment of all these things. 
Do you ask by what authority I speak? / answer 
by the voice of God^s thunder; and the flash of His 
lightning; and the rushing of His winds; and by 
the black, impending clouds, I know a storm comet h; 
<even so doth my soul hear, and see y and feel this 

21 



322 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

gathering storm of heaven! — I TELL you, my 
BROTHER, IT IS UPON US ! ! 

It is remarkable with what clearness and pre- 
cision the apostles of Christ have described the 
conditions of society previous to Christ's advent* 
Paul says, "This know, also, that in the last days 
perilous times shall come ; for men shall be lovers 
of their own selves, covetous, boastful, proud, blas- 
phemous, disobedient to parents, unthankful, un- 
holy. Without natural affection, trust breakers, 
false accusers, inconstant, fierce, despisers of those 
that are good, traitors, heady, highminded lovers 
of pleasure more than lovers of God; Having 
a form of Godliness but denying the power thereof; 
from such turn away; for of this sort are they 
which creep into houses and lead captive silly 
women, laden with sin, led away with diverse 
lusts — ever learning but never able to come unto 
the knowledge of the truth." 

In this short paragraph we have the food for 
a volume, yet it is only one of many similar pro- 
phetic statements, emanating from different au- 
thors, all harmoniously combining to sustain the 
truth of this great event. If Paul could have spent 
his life with us, and from his observation, written 
up society as it now exists, he could not have form- 
ulated a more striking paragraph of truth than the 
one we have quoted. There never was a time 



Essay — The Millennial Reign. 323 

when the world was so influenced by a School of 
Acrobats, who having obtained a little learning, go 
about with boastful, blasphemous efforts of surface 
oratory, against Christ, Moses, the Bible and Re- 
ligion, as though Christianity was some hideous 
Superstition calculated to lead the people into 
bondage. We have all heard such Lectures, and 
have been surprised to hear the shouts of applause 
they have brought forth from those seemingly pos- 
sessed of the Spirit of Evil, such as Paul fore- 
warned us, when he said, " Let no man deceive 
you by any means, for that day shall not come 
except there come a falling away first, and that 
Man of Sin be revealed, the Son of Perdition." 

And when we consider the great Schools of 
Scientists, Essayists and Professors, deeply learned 
in material matters, yet utterly barren in Spiritual 
perception, and given over to Materialism, how 
intensely applicable seems that short but most 
startling sentence, " Ever learning but never able 
to come unto the knowledge of the truth. " 

But let us remember that, " There shall come in 
the last days, scoffers, walking after their own 
lusts, and saying, where is the promise of his com- 
ing ? For since the fathers fell asleep all things 
continue as they were from the beginning of 
Creation.' ' 

It is a truth inexplicable upon any other basis 



324 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

than the " revealing of that Man of Sin," that the 
name of Jesus is an offense in the ears of a ma- 
jority of the people representing Christian nations. 
They do not like to hear it only in the form of 
profanity. They are not thus affected by the name 
of the Deity ; and this phenomenal condition of 
the human mind, we can account for only upon 
the theory that the Emissaries of Satan are work- 
ing upon the minds of men, as enemies of the 
Kingdom of Christ, because in the establishment 
of His Kingdom on earth the power of Satan will 
be overthrown. These evil spirits do not so much 
object to the name of God, since He is not a pres- 
ent Personality ; but Jesus, whose Second Coming 
will represent a Personal Authority, they hate, and 
instil this hatred into men's souls. Even the 
most holy of earth sometimes feel this power of 
Satan, and it is only through constant watchful- 
ness and prayer, that the demons are banished ; 
and it is painful to contemplate, that so many 
bright intellects have been lead to deny Jesus, and 
become seductive teachers, in that they are in- 
spired to preach many beautiful truths, yet deny 
Christ, whereby they lead the unstable souls into 
hatred of Jesus, and Satan's object is thus accom- 
plished. They are, " Wells without water ; clouds 
that are carried with a tempest, to whom the mist 
of darkness is reserved forever; for when they 



Essay — The Millennial Reign. 325 

speak great swelling words of vanity, they allure 
through the lusts of the flesh, through much wan- 
tonness, those that were clean escaped from them 
who live in error ; while they promise them lib- 
erty, they themselves are the servants of corrup- 
tion. Spots they are, and blemishes, sporting 
themselves with their own deceivings, while they 
feast with you." 

All these wonderful Prophecies relate to that 
condition of society that shall precede the coming 
of Christ; and they so clearly picture the Chris- 
tian Civilization, as we now find it, that it would 
seem those false teachers, if they would but 
prayerfully read this good Old Book, must 
find a perfect photograph of themselves. But 
when they do read it, they do so only to hate it the 
more because of its bewildering truths, and expos- 
ure of their own puffed up vanity ; and because, 
also, of Satan's power over them. They will) 
therefore, rush on to their own destruction, each 
leading a trail of dying souls along with them ; for 
when Jesus shall become the Supreme Ruler, no 
rebellious spirit can inherit His Kingdom; for 
"Then shall the wicked be revealed, whom the 
Lord shall consume with the spirit of His mouth, 
and shall destroy with the brightness of His com- 
ing/' 

Have we not already said enough to sustain the 



326 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

truth of the records of Christ's Mission, and that 
it is near at hand? Still we have by no means 
exhausted the accumulated and constantly accum- 
lating testimony. 

The Electric Cable and Telegraph System, that 
shall place the world in direct communication with 
Jerusalem, or the center of the New Government, 
whereby the Voice of the Messiah may be flashed 
to the ends of the earth, is a prophetic instrument. 
The Telephone, whereby all communities shall be 
closely united, is a link in the chain. The great 
Railroad Systems and Steamship lines, are all 
highways for Christ; and the Printing Press is 
His Speaking Trumpet. 

The last Congress of Religions, at Chicago, has 
opened wide the door between Christianity and 
Paganism, and left it freely swinging in the breeze. 
This is the most important religious event in his- 
tory, and he who hath eyes to see, may estimate 
its import. The Gospel of Christ has been 
preached to all nations. The Links that shall bind 
the Brotherhood of Humanity have all been forged, 
and are fusing hot, awaiting for the coming of the 
Great Smith, who shall weld them into a band that 
shall encircle the Earth. Every condition is ready : 
Satan and his hosts are doing their work which 
must first be accomplished; the whole earth 
quivers with the breath of a Strange Mystery, and 



Essay — The Millennial Reign, 327 

it knows not from whence it cometh, nor yet 
conceives that it is the reflected influence of the 
Marshaling Powers of Heaven and Hell. The 
Bride is preparing her white robes, and the fires 
for the Feast of the Great Wedding have already 
been kindled, and the Bridegroom waiteth for His 
Marshaled Hosts, just by the gates, all ready for 
the opening of the Seal and the Sounding of the 
Trumpet. "And the Spirit and the Bride say 
come ; and let him that is athirst come ; and who- 
soever will let him partake of the waters of Life 
freely.' ' " He that testifieth these things, sayeth, 
surely I come quickly, amen. Even so come Lord 
Jesus." 



328 Christian Science Brotherhood. 



Cfye Hestless ZTCystenj. 

There is some Strange Mystery unfolding on high, 
I am sure that there is, for I feel it so plain ; 

I hear secret whispering 7 way up in the sky, 
And the Vault seems struggling to open again. 

There are some Great Doings going on down in Hell, 
The smoke of their furnace hath blackened the night,'; 

How strangely these rumblings come up with a swell, 
Like marshaling armies all ready for fight. 

There is some Dark Spirit that creeps in the air, 
And it mutters and peeps, but shows not its face ; 

I feel its great wings on the breeze everywhere, 
But I cannot tell whither its hiding place. 

There's some mighty Something that broods just above. 
As watchful as Time and as silent as Death ; 

And it breathes on my soul the spirit of Love, 
Yet something Majestic seems borne on the Breath. 

"What mean these strange feelings that over me creep — 
These mystic-winged Myst'ries that hover so nigh? 

It is some great Something that moves in the Deep, 
And soon it. will burst through the dark, dripping sky. 



Context to tfye (Essay, "inspiration; 



All knowledge hath come from an Inspired Source. 
Inspired thought is the result of the Embodied Spirit 
coming into correspondence with Disembodied Intel- 
ligences, and a transference of existing truths 
from the Disembodied to the Embodied Spirits. There 
is also a Zone of Divine Spirit, into which the Em- 
bodied Spirit may enter and gather the highest In- 
spirations. The Inspiration of The Spirit is 
higher than that of A Spirit, it being thought regis- 
tered upon the Embodied Spirit by an influx from the 
GREAT OVER SOUL. Such were the Inspira- 
tions of fesus and all Divinely Inspired men. 



(329) 



3nspirattott, 



Inspiration is a gift. It is not confined to any 
Age or People. Neither to sacred or profane 
writing. It is a law of intercourse between the 
visible and the invisible, and this law operates 
continuously. Those who receive inspired thought 
are simply such as are able to become en-rapport 
with thought entities transmitted by invisible in- 
telligences. To be in correspondence with The 
Spirit, or the Spirit of God, is to receive Divine 
Truth. To be in correspondence with A Spirit, 
or an individualized spiritual being of high order, 
is to receive Philosophical Truth. To be possessed 
of The Spirit, is to be baptized with the Holy 
Ghost ; to be possessed with A Spirit, is to receive 
information from the Spheres. To be moved by 
The Spirit, is to speak with the " tongue of fire ;" 
to be moved by A Spirit, is to develop new 
thought. The possession of The Spirit, is the 
highest Inspiration given to men, and should be 
sought in preference to the communion with A 
Spirit. Modern Spiritualism has recognized only 
(330) 



Essay — Inspiration. 331 

the one Spirit — the disembodied Spirit of Mortals — 
and, hence, has not been baptized with the Holy 
Spirit. It has never known a day of Pentecost. It 
has magnified Communion with Spirits above Com- 
munion with God, or the Christ Spirit, or the Holy 
Ghost. To establish a Holy Communion, we must 
first be in possession of the Holy Spirit, then evil 
cannot come in and debar the manifestations of 
purified Spirits. 

The Inspiration of The Spirit is never analytic. 
It states conclusions as with authority. The In- 
spiration of A Spirit philosophises, whereby we 
may know the reasons for the truth presented. 
God is Truth, and to be in correspondence with 
Him, is to receive Truth per se. Jesus was in 
full correspondence with the Divine Spirit, and, 
therefore, li Spake as one having authority." He 
did not reason from premises to conclusions, but 
gave only the conclusions. When a Minister is 
moved to speak by The Spirit, it is in short, 
terse sentences the conclusion of the truth. When 
moved by A Spirit, it is a generalization of facts 
that lead to the truth. The one is a " tongue of 
fire," the other a warm blaze. The one stings the 
root of error, the other withers the leaves. The 
one plants truth, the other nourishes it. We 
should not lose sight of these two distinct Inspir- 
ing sources, and endeavor to reach the highest. 



332 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

All new truths are Inspirations. They exist 
somewhere, and the human intellect simply find 
them. 

The elements of which the individualized mind 
is composed blaze out into space, and become 
telegraph lines to communicate thought to the will 
center. These mental elements come into corre- 
spondence with outside existing mental forces, and 
gather them up. If they meet the Spirit of God 
they gather Divine Truth ; if the Spirit of Evil they 
will gather Evil; and so we become filled with 
good or evil according to the will and spiritual un- 
foldment. If we will to accept good, nothing but 
good will come ; if we seek evil that will come. 

The power of directing or controlling these tele- 
graph lines is the true source of Inspiration. 
Herein comes the work of the Angel world in 
giving us inspired thought. The inspiring Spirit 
and our own become companions, as it were, in 
the journey for thought. Before we can receive 
the highest Inspiration, our individuality, or will 
force, must be in a measure nullified by the will of 
the Spirit. Every one who receives inspired 
thought, feels a peculiar something gripping the 
soul center, while the mind seems far away. If 
this grip is lost, Inspiration vanishes. We often 
feel that there is some inspired truth just in sight, 
but cannot get hold of it. If the lock upon the 



Essay — Inspiration . 333 

will is kept up, so that we do not break the spell, 
we may soon get it ; but if the spell be broken, it 
vanishes, and we may never reach it. This spell 
is a psychologic power of the inspiring " Oracle" 
over our own soul. When it is broken, our In- 
spiration is gone. A state of mental activity is 
necessary to inspiration, in order to communicate 
the thoughts through the physical brain, and thus 
bring them into correspondence with physical 
things. The inspiring "Oracle" may communi- 
cate with the inner spirit continuously, and they 
thoroughly understand each other, but this cannot 
become perceptible to our physical senses, until it 
is communicated through the brain. Hence, we 
have, in a semi-conscious condition, many phe- 
nomena of Inspiration, which generally vanish 
when we become wholly conscious. These are 
thoughts of the soul which have not been engraved 
upon the physical brain, and, therefore, not in 
correspondence with matter. 

We have sat sometimes, for an hour and more, 
in a semi-trance condition, and have read long and 
beautiful articles and poems from a book which 
seemed to be in front of us, but on arousing we sim- 
ply remember that we have read something beauti- 
ful, but can seldom gather anything but the merest 
outlines, and that as a dim mysticism ; but when 
writing, the thoughts often come out again, so that 



334 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

we are able to record them. Sometimes while in this 
comatose condition, we examine thought as though 
it was a material thing. We have often seemed 
to take a verse of poetry, and roll it about as 
though it was a marble, and examine it all over. 
We have sometimes cautiously held on to such 
thoughts, or verses, until we have been able to 
record them. Inspired thought, however, never 
furnishes the language in which to record the 
thought, except when the inspired instrument is 
in a comatose condition. It comes in a great 
swelling impulse, or conclusion. It is an induc- 
tive thought, and the inspired mind is generally 
compelled to draw up his own deductions. He 
has the thought only. He knows it is true but 
cannot tell how he came to know it. In evolution 
there is no Inspiration to the conclusion ; it must 
be reached from a chain of circumstantial evi- 
dences. In involution we take the conclusion, and 
reason out the circumstances. 

Involution, though not respected by the Mater- 
ial Sciences, yet it is a higher order of Science, 
and has always discovered scientific truths in ad- 
vance of Material Science proving them. Frank- 
lin^ belief that lightning was electricity was an 
inductive Inspiration; the Kite only proved its 
truth, so that the Material Scientist accepted it. 

An inspired thought given to two different indi- 



Essay — Inspiration. 335 

viduals will appear clothed in different language. 
The Poet will have it dressed with beauty, the 
Philosopher with strength ; and those with imper- 
fect intellect would not be able to comprehend it, or 
record it. Hence, a good reflecting, or transmit- 
ting instrument is necessary to perfect Inspiration. 
Shakespeare could not reflect a Poem through an 
imbecile. An imperfect transmitter may hold an 
inspired thought, but cannot communicate it. 
Some men may have such imperfect transmit- 
ting powers that they appear to be idiotic, yet 
inwardly they are possessed with wisdom. The 
spirit may be perfect, but the physical, trans- 
mitting machine, whereby the inward thoughts 
are brought into correspondence with matter, 
is imperfect. An injury may produce loss of 
mind, because the physical transmitter is out of 
order. 

It is, therefore, true that the best inspired minds 
are the best transmitters. For inspired thought to 
be transmitted it must be photographed upon the 
brain, and this cannot be done without the con- 
sumption of brain force. A thought never reaches 
the brain, unless the brain is blazing or sending out 
transmitting flames, which carry the thought in- 
ward. To have the brain in the highest state ot 
illumination, and at the same time have the will 
locked up, is the best condition for inspired 



336 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

thought, when we wish to record it or bring it into 
physical correspondence. There is a condition, 
however, of soul Inspiration, while the brain is at 
rest, and this is of the highest order, but it cannot 
be recorded because there are no material flames. 

It is, therefore, true that inspired thought con- 
sumes brain force, as much or more than ordinary- 
thought, because the flame is more brilliant. It 
reaches farther out and comes into new fields. 
The Poet feels his spirit away off upon the mystic 
boundaries, and when he finds a little jewel he 
comes home from a tiresome journey. So it must 
not be thought that Inspiration is like pouring 
water through a funnel. It comes from a deep 
well, and requires work to pump it. God gives us 
nothing without labor. The inspiring " oracles " 
may so lock up our will as to prevent us directing 
the channel of mind force, and permit them to 
direct it into fields of new truths, but they 
keep the fires burning, all the same, while they 
shovel in the thought. 

If there was no mind element around us, we 
would not be able to think. The brain does not 
think, or produce thought. It simply records 
thought, so as to direct the physical body in cor- 
respondence with physical things, but it requires 
labor to produce this record, and herein lies the 
consumption of the brain forces. This is proved 



Essay — Inspiration. 337 

by the visions of the spirit in a comatose condition 
of the body. There is, then, no consumption of 
brain, and consequently no record of the thoughts. 
The spirit produces all thought, and if there was 
no outside spirit with which the inner spirit came 
into correspondence, then there would be nothing 
upon which the inner spirit could act. It would 
simply go out into a barren mental atmosphere, 
and return with nothing new. The blazing, trans- 
mitting flames would flicker in a mental void, and 
would go out without collecting a thought, be- 
cause there was no thought to find. There can 
be no thought without spirit. The time was on 
this planet, as we have shown in our Essay, 
11 Spiritual Genesis," when it was destitute of 
spirit and thought. It is now full of both, and 
sometimes it centralizes itself so as to produce 
great Psychic waves. Every intelligent mind feels 
them, because they cannot think without the flame 
from their brain comes into direct contact with 
this centralized Psychic Force. This alone proves 
our theory, that elements of mind exist in space as 
thought entities. 

How can we tell when we receive an inspired 
thought? We cannot always tell positively. 
St. Paul could not, as he informs us. But there 
are many ways of judging. Such thoughts come 
upon us with a sudden impulse — we are filled 

22 



338 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

with an irresistible desire to record them. When 
writing, the hand generally feels a sense of life 
an d activity — sometimes excessively nervous. 
When the thought is recorded, we feel a sense 
of perfect satisfaction, if correct ; or an uneasiness, 
if something is not properly delineated. This un- 
easiness will never leave us until we have rectified 
the mistake. The Poet always feels this, and some- 
times the change of one line, or word, brings 
a feeling of content, when he knows his verse is 
complete. To illustrate this thought, I will say, 
that yesterday I wrote a Poem in which occurred 
the following verse : 

Were I so great that I might stand, 
And grasp the Blue Vault with my hand, 
And in God's Cosmos plunge this cup, 
Pd simply bring some pebbles up. 

In the first writing, instead of the word "plunge, '> 
I used the word dtp. I felt an uneasiness that 
something was wrong, and looked the Poem over 
with great care, but could find nothing to change. 
Several times this occurred, when finally this 
morning I went over it again, with pen in hand, 
and when I reached the word " dip," the il Voice " 
instantly moved my hand and scratched it out, and 
wrote "plunge;" then threw the pen down with 
force, and jerked the hand about with ecstasy, in- 
dicating satisfaction. I give this personal nar- 



Essay — Inspiration. 339 

rative, as it will form a guide to others, and such 
manifestations are a sure indication of an inspiring, 
or directing intelligence. 

The inspiring spirit is not confined to the action 
of the mind. Our fingers always discover an error 
in a word, or a doctrine, in opposition to our 
M oracle,'' before the mind comprehends it. The 
hand stops, and feels like it was a thing of 
intelligent life. We are made to scratch out 
something and begin again. If we are right, 
the hand rushes forth with double impetus; if 
wrong, it dashes the words out again. We have 
had many such battles with the instincts of the 
hand, and when we have gotten everything to 
suit the fingers, we see, had we have written 
what we intended, it would have been a great 
mistake. These disagreements always occur when 
we are trying to enforce some of our own precon- 
ceived opinions, as against the opinion of our 
" oracle." This has occurred many times in the 
writing of this book, especially in the presentation 
of those new and strange doctrines on Creation 
and Spiritual Genesis. We fought against them, 
as they were a mystery to us, but we could make 
no headway until they were admitted. 

In the entire production of this Book we have 
been compelled to permit the mysterious power to 



340 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

have its own way, and it must be held responsible 
for the opinions. 

This personal narrative will be excused, since 
the writer happens to be a sensitive subject to 
Psychic Force, and it is given wholly in the inter- 
est of a mysterious philosophy, now so little 
understood. 

We make this Essay short, as we only wish to 
draw attention to the leading thoughts, and facts 
connected with the subject. One important fact 
should ever be borne in mind : that is, we cannot 
receive Inspiration from The Spirit unless bap- 
tized with the Holy Ghost, by which we are " Born 
of the Spirit," and to obtain that baptism should 
be our highest aim in life. 

The following lines were written in a small Inn, 
at Norwich, England, February 9, 1890, while wait- 
ing for my dinner. I have found them amongst 
some cast away manuscript, but since they touch 
upon the subject of Spiritual Inspiration, though 
of a very personal nature, I have concluded to 
use them. 



Essay — Inspiration. 341 

(Dje mastic Deil. 

'Tis strange — 'tis very strange you'll say, but yet 

'Tis true, that ever since my boyish feet 

Did 'long the banks of Olentangy play, 

A MYSTIC VEIL has e'er enveloped me. 

I see myself a lad there, wand'ring 'lone 

Beside the river banks and shady vale, 

And gathering scraps of slate on which I write ; 

Then, by some strange force led— I know not what — 

I wander up the rocky, vine-clad stream ; 

And all the while a Something holds me firm, 

And seems to push me here and there as though 

I was a leaf or feather in the breeze. 

Then this strange force doth set me 'neath a cliff— 
The " Alum Banks "— way up the " North Hill Field," 
Where two small streamlets join, and form a brook, 
And there it makes me linger long alone, 
Sometimes from early morn 'till setting sun ; 
And all the while this Something seems to talk 
To me ; not in a voice the ear might catch, 
But voice that whispers to my inner soul. 

And then I carve strange things upon the rocks, 
And cut strange figures in the soft soapstone, 
And write strange thoughts for one so young as me : — 
I know not what I write, but still I write, 
And leave my scribblings on the scrap of slate 
Beneath the cliff, 'till people find them there ; 
And then they watch me, but the Angel Guides 
Lead me away to seek another haunt. 

I was but seven years of age, I know, 
Because it was just after mother died ; 
And while my little soul was still in grief, 



342 Christian Science Brotherhood. 

And all the people wondered at my ways, 

And at the things I wrote, and some made sport. 

Which crushed my little soul almost to death. 

For what I did I could not help but do; 

And from that day to this that Mystic Force 

Has never left my form, and never ceased 

To strive and lead me in the better path. 

When strong temptations rise and darkened mist 

Has gathered 'round until the holy ones 

Are barred from me, and evil spirits guide, 

Yet still without — beyond the darkened cloud, 

I hear sweet voices calling unto me ; 

And when I have broke loose from tempter's chains, 

And opened wide my arms and sin-stained hands, 

I see them flying back to me again : 

I feel their cooling touch upon my brow, 

And seem to hear them weep with heaven's joys; 

And then some noble thought they give to me. 

Sometimes they draw aside this Mystic Shield 
And let me look far down the coming time ; 
And then when I would write the things I see, 
They close the Veil, and dim my hungry eyes, 
And blot from off my brain these visions bright, 
Until they are to me like vanished dreams. 
I seem to stand almost within the grasp 
Of some great truths — some wondrous things to be ; 
But still they will not let me know them now, 
For yet the time hath not full ripened up. 

Some day perhaps they may — some day the Veil 
May be withdrawn, when I may clearly see 
The work they long have guarded me to do : — 
A work, may be, upon this wondrous age — 
The shifting base of all things temporal — 



Essay — Inspiration, 343 

The transit from the Selfish Age of Might, 
To the Age of Justice, Holiness and Light ; 
Of which they give me but a fleeting glance, 
Then close the Mystic Veil and bid me wait. 

Those who but measure Life from what they see, 

May call this but a fancy of the brain ; 

But if the whole world laughed, and jeered, and mocked, 

And in one voice proclaimed me but a fool, 

Still, would I say that God's unfolding Light, 

That glows upon the checkered page of Time, 

Is but reflected from the Gleaming Lamps 

Borne by the hands of Spirits, sent by God 

As Messengers of Light and Love to man. 

These lines they've moved my clumsy hand to write 

While yet the minute hand upon the clock 

Hath pointed off but fifteen dits of time ; 

Yet I had not a thought what I would write ; 

And when I seek to draw my pen across 

These lines which men will not believe, tho' true, 

This Veiled Unknown draws 'way my quivering hand, 

And numbs my finger's end, and clouds my mind, 

Till I give up my will. Then back my hand 

Flies to the page and whips the words along, 

While broods of thought come battling at my brain. 

Perhaps a hundred years from now, when men 
Have learned more of this wondrous Psychic Force, 
Some one will read these lines and drop a tear 
For him who lived a Century too soon ; — 
Who felt the sting from bigotry and sin, 
And died just when the scarlet-furrowed sky 
Began to drink God's Sunlight from on High ! 



Let all thy Spirit with God's Spirit blend, 
And thou shalt find Eternal Life — The End. 



Ctrmourtcemertt 



The author of this Book will issue, soon, a small 
Volume embracing a series of Prophetic Visions rel- 
ative to Governments, Politics, Religions, and the 
conditions of society in this, the GREA T TRANS- 
ITION PERIOD. 

It strongly maintains the near approach of a 
mighty upheaval in society, which shall culminate 
in the beginning of the Reign of Christ. 

It was transcribed out of the BOOKS IN THE 
AIR, and is the strangest of the many strange 
glimmers from the skies. 

It is written wholly in Biblical and Poetic lan- 
guage, and reads like a Dream of Destiny. 

The book is completed only so far as it relates to 
the United States, as the author was stopped in his 
work by a divorce suit brought by his wife, which 
called him from his hermitage. 

It will have from 150 to 200 pages, and will be 
sold at 50 cents, paper cover ; cloth, $1.00. 

Orders may be sent in at once. 
Address, 

/. MURRA Y CASE, 
P. O. Box, 300. Columbus, Ohio. 

I shall also issue on or about January ist, next, a volume of Original 
Poems — 300 pages. Those desiring the same will encourage me by sending in 
their names, and the Book will be sent as soon as out of press. 

Price, elegantly bound, $2.00. 



L'BRARY OF CONGRESS 



021 181 015 4 



